Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

PROLOGUE along with CHAPTER 1

°°••°°

~welcome to insanity, enjoy the ride~

••°°••

Up until now, Harry was content to just lie back and let it all play out.

It was amusing to a point, but mostly pathetic, how people fell for his Golden Boy persona. It was so easy to craft. Pretend to be clueless. Average. A nod here, a jinx there. Smile at someone.

So easy.

No one had any idea who the real Harry Potter was and what he was capable of.

But he was fourteen now, he had influence; if he wanted, he could make people listen to him and do his bidding. He was no longer looked at as a poor Harry who just got into this world and needs to be sheltered.

Or lied to.

But as fun as it was, his patience was snapping.

He knew for a fact that Voldemort was making his move - especially with the whole Death Eater fiasco during the summer.

It was about time too - he and Diary Tom theorized it would not take long.

Harry was only halfway surprised when his name came out of the goblet.

Thanks to his ironclad control, his magic didn’t lash out and he didn’t kill- maim anyone, no matter how much he wanted to.

But what ticked him off was Ronald.

Bloody insufferable Weasley.

Harry’s been putting up with him for the last three years, and while it turned to his favor up until now, he ignored the jealous outburst from the boy - they were quite amusing. But Ronald was supposed to be his friend, even if it was only to the golden boy Harry, not the real Harry. He was supposed to be loyal. And yet, the bastard turned on him the moment he realized Harry will get more attention because of this stupid tournament.

Harry didn’t do well with betrayal.

So when he was greeted with a knife in his back, Harry snapped.

Enough was enough. 

There will be no second chances now.

He was done .

As much fun this whole charade was, he was done pretending to be someone he was not.

The real game was just beginning, Harry grinned.

It’s time to let his Slytherin out, freely.

The world was in for a shock.

He couldn’t wait.

Harry smirked when he realized that everyone was ignoring him.

Finally, some peace.

He put on his uniform, making sure he looked immaculate before heading downstairs.

Most people turned to look at him, all of them whispered.

Most likely because Harry was walking with his head held high, with grace and confidence only seen in wealthy pureblood children, smirk on his lips.

Something was different and they all knew it, even if they had no idea what it was or what it meant.

Oh, did they expect him to sulk? To throw a fit? To look like absolute mess?

Well, they’re not getting that. Not ever.

He saw people giving him shrewd looks, and he continued smirking.

This was going to be so much fun.

Having his supposed friends ignore him gave Harry much time to read.

He still couldn’t get out the look on Granger’s face during the Transfiguration.

He knew all the material already - he’s been ahead of his peers from the get go; he just suppressed it and made himself look average - less questions and attention that way.

But to think of it, who was he hiding his brilliance from?

Dumbledore won’t try anything, not with so many people out of his control in school this year. Not with people from the Ministry rummaging around.

Quite frankly, this tournament gave him the perfect opportunity to drop his act.

So when he, after half-listening to McGonagall's lecture, and consistent pointy looks to take notes from Hermione, transfigured the object on the first try completely effortlessly, Hermione and those who saw were left gaping.

“Mr Potter, a wonderful job. Are you able to untransfigure it?”

Harry lazily waved his wand and it was back to its original form.

“Twenty points to Gryffindor. Now, could you try to put more details on it?”

Harry smirked and did so, this time hearing gasps coming from his fellow students, since everyone was paying attention now.

“Another ten points, Mr Potter. You may start your homework.”

Harry nodded his head in acknowledgement.

“How did you do that?” Hermione hissed at him, and Harry was a bit taken aback by the accusation and pure jealousy coming off the girl.

Every time someone did better than her, this ugly head of jealousy came out. One more reason why Harry decided to stay in the background.

He would’ve killed her in the first year if she had acted like that towards him, constantly.

Well, he doesn’t care anymore. Let her fume.

Harry shrugged, saying it was easy. For that, he heard an angry puff.

Just wait till she realizes it’s not a fluke and Harry’s not going to stop.

Same thing happened in Charms. History… well, he just continued reading a book on curses, glamoured to appear as an advanced DADA book.

He skipped lunch and headed towards Potions.

“Potter,” he heard and of course. Malfoy.

How could he forget his little blond school rival?

This ought to be entertaining. 

“Malfoy” he turned to face the boy, enjoying the startled look on the Slytherin’s face that was covered up immediately. “Is there something you need?”

“Just wanted to see if you’re cowering in your boots, Potter. Looked pretty spooked yesterday. So much for that Gryffindor courage. Even Weasel is avoiding you.”

Harry smiled, which made the slytherins nervous for some reason.

“Say, how did you end up in Slytherin? Your lack of self preservation is astounding,” Harry’s eyes flashed dangerously, and he let his magic free for one brief moment. 

He knew for a fact his magic felt oppressive to others. Threatening.

Malicious .

It made him feel giddy just thinking about how all who looked down on him would cower just at the brief feel of his true magic. 

Some took a step back, looking at him with wide eyes. Harry smirked, before dropping his mask and a cold, somewhat terrifying expression took over his face, while his piercing gaze wandered over present sytherins - Malfoy, Zabini, Nott, Parkinson, and those near squibs Crab and Goyle. 

Harry stepped closer, eyes trained back on Draco, who seemed frozen in place, and tilted his head to the side.

“Continue annoying me, and you won’t like the consequences,” Harry’s voice held a promise.

He heard footsteps behind him, other gryffindoors' arriving.

“As for Weasley, he’s so wrapped up in his jealousy and unfairness of it all, his avoidance is a complete bliss compared to his constant annoying whining. How dare Harry Potter take away his fame and wealth. Boo-hoo,” Harry said loud enough, and from a few snickers he knew everyone heard.

His mocking tone didn’t go unnoticed either.

Harry turned from snickering slytherins to face his so-called friend.

Ronald was red in the face with embarrassment and anger.

“Would you look at that, a complete look. Weasel, now you really fit into Gryffindor, being red all over,” Malfoy said loudly, and Harry snorted.

Malfoy wasn’t wrong.

Why did he say no to being a slytherin again?

Oh right, flying under Dumbles radar and living in peace.

“Harry, that was uncalled for.” Hermione looked at him disappointedly.

“Wasn’t it?” Harry looked at her coldly. After all, Hermione’s friendship was also conditional. As long as he was worse than her and never argued, let her be right and first, it was fine. But only then. “What’s uncalled for is Ronald’s entitlement. He doesn’t want to lift a finger and then complains about unfairness. All he wants is the fame and money that being friends with me would give him. And any time he’s reminded of it or i better him, the poor Ronald can’t take it. Jealousy isn’t a nice look, Weasley. Backstabbing either.”

There was complete silence in the hall.

Everyone was shocked how Harry acted towards his friends.

Ron was shaking in anger. He whipped out his wand and pointed it at Harry, who looked bored and nonchalant, and sent a curse.

Harry waved his hand, putting up a shield wandlessly and wordlessly - making his classmates gawk at him - and then smirked. Ronald looked absolutely furious and lifted his wand to attack again.

“Some friends you have, Potter” he heard someone mutter behind him, seeing it was Theodore Nott, he winked at the boy.

“Twenty points from Gryffindor and a detention, Mr Weasley '' a cold voice of one Severus Snape said from behind the gryffindors, making them all jump. Nobody saw the professor arriving, apart from Harry who sensed professor's magic from around the corner.

“He started it!” Weasley screamed, pointing at Harry, who just raised his eyebrow elegantly, more mocking than anything else.

“Ten more points for lying, Mr Weasley. I saw with my own eyes how you raised your wand first and sent a curse. Mr Potter, if you noticed, doesn’t even have his wand out. Now, get inside.”

Ronald scowled and went in with the others.

Harry felt Snape stare at him, and he stared back. A light push of legilimency made him slam his occlumency walls down and he narrowed his eyes at the professor, who looked shocked.

Harry sent a mild glare, and turned to walk into the classroom, smirking, when he saw Snape's gobsmacked look.

It was obvious the professor was curious about his sudden ability to cast and wanted to dig around in his head.

Well, that was not happening.

He had things in there that must be hidden from everyone, especially the old coot. Harry’s been practicing mind arts ever since Tom told him about them, and even before. Apparently, he had mind shields already, just didn’t know about them. He indulged into meditating and rummaging around his own mind years before he came to Hogwarts, especially when he was locked in the cupboard with only his own thoughts for company, which naturally created mental shields. It wasn't hard from there.

Harry sat down in the one empty table at the front, receiving weird looks from others, since he usually sat at the very end.

"Weasley, you're too stupid to work alone, go sit with Longbottom," Snape instructed, then turned to Harry, who shot him a glare. "Mr Potter-"

"I'd prefer to work alone, professor. Working with certain company tends to… leave results unsatisfactory, at best."

Harry swore he saw Snape's mouth twitching and he nodded, leaving Harry be, much to his surprise.

All was well.

Harry managed the potion just fine - he wasn't incompetent. It looked exactly as it should, not like Weasleys, that was emitting dark green fumes, when it was supposed to be light blue.

Snape stared at his cauldron as if he wasn't sure what he was seeing was real, which just made Harry very smug.

Ronald getting a 3 feet extra homework also lifted up his spirits.

Either way, slytherins curious looks aside, he left the classroom a very satisfied man.

Harry felt slytherins watching him every time he was in their vicinity.

It gave him a sick sort of satisfaction that they had no idea what was going on. Perhaps they thought he went insane.

And maybe he did.

Its been a week now and he's been the best in every class. He saw Granger glaring at him in anger, seething to be bested. 

Harry only laughed.

It was perhaps the most fun he's had since entering this school.

The confrontation happened exactly a week later, after they were walking from DADA to Potions classroom.

"How the hell are you doing it?" Hermione stopped him and Harry raised an eyebrow in question.

"Doing what?"

"You are cheating! You can't be that good at lessons! I am studying more!"

Harry snorted and tried to push past her, but she grabbed his arm.

"Just because I'm better than you, Granger," he spit out, "Does not mean I'm cheating. It only means you are not that good and lack natural talent other than memorizing textbooks top to bottom."

Harry heard snickers behind him, while the girl went bright red and gaped at his audacity.

"You're- you're-"

"I'm what?" Harry mocked. "Now let go of my arm before I curse it off."

"I'll tell what you're doing to professor Dumbledore!" she hissed.

Well, that explained quite a few things if they went babbling to Dumbledore about every single thing he did.

"What I'm doing? And what is that? Being a student? Perhaps tell him about yourself assaulting students between lessons, hm?"

"Let him go, mudblood," Draco said from behind him, having heard most of the conversation. 

"No. I will be taking him to professor Dumbledore because he is cheating-"

"Don't act so high and mighty, Granger. Who will listen to someone like you?" Parkinson asked.

"I will tell headmaster how you're acting."

"Tell him I said hi," Harry smirked at her. "Now let-"

"Unhand him at once, Granger," a deep voice demanded from the corridor, and she jumped back as if scalded. "Tut-tut. Assaulting another student in the corridors? Twenty points from Gryffindor."

"But professor! Harry is cheating!"

"Spreading rumors, are we? Detention, Miss Granger. Your know-it-all attitude is sickening."

Granger gaped at Snape, her face turning deep red in anger, before turning into fury directed straight at Harry.

"It's all your fault!" she screeched, stepping closer. "I'm supposed to be the best! And you're ruining everything, you fucking-" she raised her hand to slap or hit Harry, but was met with four wands of Draco, Theodore, Blaise and Pansy pointing at her face. Harry just looked amused, if a bit shocked.

Granger did have a tendency to attack like a muggle more than not.

"Don't you even dare," Draco hissed at her.

"Fifty points from Gryffindor." Severus sounded all too pleased with himself because of the points he got to take away from Gryffindor, but apart from that, he looked furious. "Three weeks of detention and I will be writing to your parents, Miss Granger. Step another foot towards Mr Potter and I will make sure you are suspended."

Hermione paled at hearing all that, faltering a little.

It looked as if she was restraining herself from hitting Harry, but didn't do so.

She huffed, sneered at Harry, turned around and practically sprinted away.

Severus turned to look at his slytherins and Harry with a calculating gleam in his eyes.

Harry inclined his head to the man slightly, in thanks. The man did too, before striding away.

Surprisingly, without a word to Harry himself.

"Say, Potter, how come all of your friends are backstabbing traitors?" Blaise asked carefully.

"Well, they are gryffindors, common sense is not something they possess, let alone something like self preservation. I personally believe that all that red is slowly driving them to the point of insanity."

All Slytherins chuckled at that.

"You don't sound like a gryffindor yourself, Potter,'' Theodore said carefully. "Something changed."

"Maybe I just got tired of this charade, ever thought of that?" Harry looked thoughtful for a moment.

"Or maybe that red got to you," Pansy snickered. “Red really isn't your colour."

"Oh, I know."

"I shudder to think of your common room," Draco looked slightly sick.

Harry snickered, much to their surprise.

"We can agree on that one. After all, I much prefer the Slytherin common room. All cozy and dark. And you have much more comfortable armchairs."

The slytherins stared at him wide eyed.

"H-how do you know what our common room looks like?" they stammered.

Harry chuckled, giving them a wide smirk and winked, swiftly turning away and almost skipping towards the classroom. 

"Potter! How do you know ?!" Draco screeched at him, and he laughed even more.

Much to his surprise, Theo flopped into the seat next to him. 

Harry looked at the boy in surprise.

Theo didn't say anything, just nodded, and continued pulling out things for the class.

Hm, interesting. 

Harry knew that slytherins were burning with questions, but he also knew they wouldn't ambush him with them either. They weren't brash gryffindors. They worked subtly.

Theo was here for information. 

Question was, should he give them any?

Or perhaps just do what amuses him the most?

The lesson went without a hitch, and Theo, surprisingly, kept quiet until the very end, when he asked:

"Potter. What is going on?" he whispered.

Harry didn't really expect it. Theo sounded slightly worried.

"Does finally snapping counts? I told you. I'm sick of this charade. I'm letting the real Harry out to play," he said in a somewhat childish voice, with a head lolled to the side and all, smiling at the poor slytherin with a slightly crazed look in his eyes.

Nott paled a little.

"What side are you on?"

Harry winked at him and left the table post haste.

He was having too much fun letting slytherins stew.

It was surprising how free Harry felt.

Sure. He was freaking people out, but he felt better than ever, apart from this bloody tournament hanging over his head.

He still hasn't figured out who put him there. Annoying, sure, but he'll find out eventually and that person will be sorry.

Weasel was still furious at him, which was funny, since he went beet red every time Harry even looked his way, or Merlin forbid, smiled.

He should've dumped him ages ago. Hermione too. Her jealousy knew no bounds. She complained to McGonagall and was told off, which only made her angrier, if murderous looks were anything to go by.

Harry was pretty sure they might try something.

Seamus and Dean were somewhat neutral, and Neville said he believed him.

Well, at least there was someone with a brain in his dorm.

And then there was the bane of his existence- Ginevra. He cursed himself from stopping Riddle from killing that bitch. She was outright stalking him more times than not, throwing herself at him when she wasn't busy snogging every guy in sight. Disgusting. 

And he was gay, thankyouverymuch. 

Going on, Dumbledore was eyeing him suspiciously, but Harry made a point to glare at the bastard from time to time.

Everything was his fault.

And while professors were pleased with his performance in classes, Snape's reaction was the most amusing.

He kept looking at Harry's cauldrons as if they were hallucinations. His homework came back with O's and EE's and Snape looked shocked and perhaps… he didn't even know how to call it, but the Potions' Master dropped his homework off as if they burned him. And he kept staring at Harry, whether in wonder or suspicion, Harry didn't know.

He wasn't the only one.

All slytherins regarded Harry with caution.

His confrontations with his ex friends spread wide and fast. While most people were quite unfriendly towards him, the rumors of his so-called friends attacking him put Granger and Weasley into a position of traitors. Funny how that worked.

The slytherins protecting him, however, didn't go unnoticed.

In Slytherin you'll find true friends.

He shouldn't have fought the bloody hat.

It seems that eventually it came back to bite him in the arse.

Now, Harry was just waiting for their confrontation. Which took only two weeks and 4 days to happen.

Snape asked him to stay after class, while Draco, Theo, Blaise and Pansy stayed as well.

Snape nodded to his slytherins and left, locking the door behind them.

Harry chuckled.

It seemed the slytherins had finally had enough of him slipping off.

"If you try anything funny I will hang you from the astronomy tower by your toes and then feed you to the basilisk, just so you know," Harry said casually, smirking at their paling faces. "What do you want?"

"I think we all can agree that there were certain changes and we'd like to know where you stand," Blaise said cordially.

"I'm standing right here," Harry pointed at the ground, eyes glinting madly with delight.

They groaned.

"You know what we mean, Potter!" Pansy shouted.

"I do, but it doesn't mean I'm going to make it easy for you."

He could do this all night.

"We can see you're not acting like Dumbledore’s Golden boy and blindly following the fool. We saw you excel in all classes, perform magic without breaking a sweat and your whole attitude changed. So, Potter, want to elaborate?"

Harry kept quiet, just to annoy them.

When he saw their nerves starting to crack, he sighed and waved his hand around, erecting wards wandlessly.

Slytherins stared wide eyed at this.

It was one thing to see him perform well in classes and another to see him do difficult magic such as wards with no wand at all.

"Well, Dumbles forcing me into this bloody tournament made me realize I really want to see him hanged by his beard from the Astronomy tower, even more than usually, which is quite often, mind you. And honestly, this whole 'light savior' bullshit was really started to grate on my nerves, just like Weasley and Granger. I decided to savor what little sanity I have left and tell them all to fuck off, thus saving myself in the process. I dropped the act and ta-da! You're speaking with the real Harry Potter. Charmed to meet you all." Harry did a mock bow.

Their gobsmacked faces were worth it.

"Are you saying you aren't light? Were you pretending?"

Harry raised his brow.

"Interesting question, is it? It was more like a masterful performance on my part and if any of this gets out, mind you-" Harry's eyes suddenly turned ice cold, the temperature in the room dropping instantly. "Nobody will find enough of your bodies to bury, am I clear?"

"You wouldn't hurt a fly, Potty" Parkinson snorted, and immediately froze when Harry turned to stare at her.

The room filled with a suffocating, dark, malicious aura, seemingly all targeted at the girl, but they could still feel it.

"You have no idea what I'd do, so I'd keep that mouth shut, Parkinson. I’m not above making sure it sticks, if you know what I mean.”

All four slytherins were pale, most likely because of his magic and not the threat, but Harry enjoyed the fear on their faces nonetheless. 

He wondered if Voldemort did this too just to terrify his minions.

“There’s no way you’re light with a magic like this,” Theo whispered. “No way.”

Harry smiled at the boy, letting his magic disappear slowly.

He rather liked Theo. He seemed to be the most high headed of them all.

“Perhaps there’s still some hope for you all.”

“Why did you enter into the tournament?” Blaise asked.

“I didn’t.” That seemed to erect shocked faces. “What? Why would I compete in a tournament that could kill me? I don’t need any more fame, nor money. And whoever entered me will regret it, make no mistake of that.”

Yes, he was still looking into it, but he had no concrete evidence.

It could be anyone.

His usual suspect would be the Defense teacher, seeing as it was a trend of sorts since he came to Hogwarts, but this year they had outsiders in school from all over. For all he knew it could’ve been Karkaroff.

Well, it was doubtful, seeing as he was a traitor and was very fond of Krum, but he was suspicious of everyone.

“Well, he’s not exactly wrong,” Blaise said slowly, while they all eyed him with caution. 

“He’s in Gryffindor,” Pansy said, much more quietly, as if afraid to anger Harry.

“He’s not acting like one,” Theodore spoke up. “In fact, he’s acting like a slytherin.”

Their eyes snapped to smirking Harry.

He wondered if they’d figure it out. They were so close.

“Merlin’s pants, Potter, will you say something or just continue smiling like a creep?” Malfoy finally snapped.

Harry chuckled.

“It’s just so fun watching you struggle and try to find out things about me. Please, do continue.”

Theodore snorted.

“Yeah, you’re no gryffindor, Potter. Tell me, how did you get sorted into the house of stupid and reckless when you’re anything but?”

Harry wondered if to tell them the whole truth.

Who would they tell?

Who would believe them?

Dumbledore, perhaps, but he was the one trying to hide anything dark related to him from the public eye. It was obvious nobody even knew about his parseltongue abilities. He often wondered why.

“Well?” Malfoy said impatiently. “We are all curious about your sorting, Potty.”

His eyes narrowed at the insult and he sent a stinging jinx directly to Malfoy’s ass, who jumped slightly and squeaked, holding the hurting place.

“What the hell?!”

Harry chuckled, along with Theodore when he realized what happened.

“I coerced the hat to put me into Gryffindor. For one, you were annoying and I didn’t want to be anywhere near your constant whining." Draco had the gall to look insulted. "Two, it was obvious Dumbles sent the Weasleys and Hagrid to tell me all about evil Slytherins and good Gryffindors. It wasn’t hard to put two and two together, especially since they praised Dumbledore from the moment I met them. It might have worked if I was the naïve fool they all expected, but instead, I was suspicious. And if I let the hat sort me into Slytherin, that old coot would’ve probably potioned me or at least would’ve stalked me since day one. I would rather have peace and quiet than be stalked and have my privacy taken away.”

The slytherins gaped at him.

“That makes so much sense now,” Theodore was the first to speak.

“You seriously didn’t want to go to Slytherin because of me?” Malfoy whined, clearly shocked and still slightly insulted.

“Well, the way you were stomping around like a peacock and being ‘my father this, my father that’ was really grating on my nerves, so I decided to avoid future headaches if I can,” Harry answered honestly and was shocked when the Blaise, Theo and Pansy burst into laughter.

Malfoy went beet red.

“He- he- a peacock!” Blaise shocked, doubling over.

Harry was confused.

“Oh, you don’t know, do you?” Theo seemed to take pity on him. “Malfoys-”

“Shut up, Theo,” Draco said through clenched teeth.

“Yeah, no. Malfoys have dozens of peacocks strutting around the Malfoy Manor.”

“Are you implying it’s a learned  behavior?” Harry asked slyly, receiving yet another round of laughter from the others.

Harry shot Malfoy a charming smile, letting know he was only teasing and meant nothing malicious.

After all, an embarrassed Malfoy was not a sight often seen.

They all calmed down after a minute.

“But… do you think Dumbledore would have..?” Pansy looked antsy and the atmosphere was suddenly serious again. “Potioned you, I mean.”

Harry nodded.

“Definitely. He’s been pushing me towards dangerous shit since I stepped foot in this castle. First year he did all he could so the Dark Lord and I would have a confrontation. Everything was so convenient and the second year? There is no way in hell he didn’t know it was a basilisk petrifying mudbloods when he was there the last time it happened too.”

“Merlin's pants, Potter,” Zabini was staring at him in horror. “How are you even alive ? A basilisk? ”

Harry smirked.

“Self preservation is a thing.”

“But- but then how… the rumors said you killed the beast and saved the Weaselette! Were they true?”

Harry snorted.

“Trust me, I would've let her rot, but if I did, they would’ve closed the school and I couldn't have that.”

He would’ve been shipped off to Dursleys and he’d do anything to avoid it.

“Then what truly happened down there?”

They all looked intrigued, eyes glittering and Harry was somehow reminded of sitting around the fire and listening to ghost stories, except this was real.

“Why would I tell you, hm? For all I know you’ll go running around and telling this to everyone until it reaches Dumbledore.”

“Why would we tell the coot anything? Are you bloody mad?” Draco looked insulted, as did all of them.

“Perhaps,” he said vaguely, and really, it was so easy to rile them up.

At least slytherins could pick up his subtleties and insults, something gryffindors were never able to. 

“We’re not snitches, Potter,” Theodore said eventually, smirking himself when he caught on to what Harry was doing. “We genuinely want to know what happened in the Chamber of Secrets and more importantly, how did you get there?”

Harry sighed. He didn’t fancy telling them the whole story. He'll be there all night if he did. 

“I’ll tell you this. Did I go there on my own free will to save Weaselette? No. As for what happened, the Dark Lord was involved, but I will not tell you how. Dumbledore’s version was I defeated him and killed the basilisk, right?” They nodded. “Well, it was more like, I struck a deal with the Dark Lord and the basilisk is fine. She’s a sweetheart and if anything about the Dark Lord and I gets out, I'm sure she’d love to snack on a few naughty slytherins.”

Harry outright laughed at the pale, horrified faces of his classmates.

This really was funny.

He’s going to have to tell Tom.

“Anyway, this is fun and all, but I'm hungry. See you all later on, alright? And don’t look so petrified, Snape will think I’ve done something to his precious godson and then will try to poison me.”

They continued to gape at him and Harry laughed again.

“Call me Harry, will you? Toodles!” Harry waved his wand, dismantling the wards and skittered out of the classroom, feeling incredibly amused.

He'd fed the slytherins' curiosity, and now it'll be just a matter of time until they snap.

He couldn’t wait to see what happens next.

The slytherins didn’t know what to think.

“He’s insane,” Draco muttered, after they all somehow got themselves together.

“No way,” Blaise retorted in a sarcastic tone. “What gave it away? His casual threats or him calling the basilisk a sweetheart?”

They all shifted uncomfortably at the reminder.

“If I didn’t know better, I’d say someone replaced him,” Pansy said.

“Or he just snapped.” Theo was sure this was true. He, like many slytherins, have watched Potter over the years and there were times he noticed the Golden Boy glaring at his friends or the head table, his eye twitching at things Granger was boasting about, but he never thought it went so deep.

That there were so many layers of lies and deceit.

“But to hide himself so completely? He’s lucky his mind is still intact.” Blaise was right, of course, but maybe, just maybe, Harry’s mind was a little off. “Well, he did look a bit unhinged…”

Theo snorted.

Wasn’t that right.

“Are we going to do something?”

“Like what? Who would even believe us? Harry Potter in possible allegiance with the Dark Lord? And obviously dark himself? They would think we’re crazy.”

At that moment, the door slammed open and Snape walked in, looking around suspiciously.

“Where’s Potter? Don’t tell me you killed him.”

Theodore snorted, along with Blaise.

“I think it would’ve been the other way around, professor,” Nott said, receiving a surprised and questioning gaze from the wizard. “He left.”

Snape frowned.

“I warded the room.”

“Well, apparently, he put up his own wards after you left, then got rid of them too when leaving. And he did it all wordlessly and wandlessly.”

Potions Master’s eyes widened.

“You must be confused, Mr Nott, Potter is not capable of such things, especially getting rid of my wards.”

“No, Sev, he’s not lying. Potter didn’t even break a sweat. His magic was dark, suffocating . The Potter we knew so far was only a façade he put up, and the real Harry Potter, as he liked to call himself, is completely different.”

Severus stared at his students, not knowing what to say. Or what to believe.

Sure, he noticed changes in the young boy, but to such extent that his slytherins were shocked and, dare he say, in awe?

“Speak of this to no one and continue observing. Now get out.”

Severus didn’t know what to think.

Harry Potter was grating on his nerves more than ever, and the worst part? It wasn't because he was annoying- oh, no. Because he was like a completely different person and Snape suddenly didn’t know where he stood.

His slytherins swore up and down that Harry Potter was not light, but how could he not be?

His family was light. The boy fought against the injustice, was set up against the Dark Lord more than once and was friends with only light families.

Or… was he?

The rumors about the break up of the Golden Trio reached even him, and he witnessed both of them getting roasted by Harry, even if subtly.

Both, Weasley and Granger attacked Potter one way or the other and Potter very sneakily retaliated.

Like a true slytherin, Snape shuddered.

Got others to do his work for him, while he stood there and smirked.

It seemed that Potter lost both his friends in one night, and Snape wondered how the boy was truly coping.

He was sure, with the whole school whispering and feeling the slight over Potter being another champion, the boy would be crushed, but he just… snapped. Did a complete 180.

He cut off Weasley, after his jealous outburst like it was nothing, same with Granger.

He walked with his head held high, with all the graces and airs of a pureblood heir he lacked before, smirk on his lips, eyes glinting in amusement. As if he knew something others didn’t.

His performance in classes was outstanding, even in potions. 

There was one instance where he witnessed Potter doing a non-verbal shield, and he had to admit, it was impressive.

That spoke of power and control.

Something Potter seemed to have lacked up until now.

Question was, what else was the boy hiding?

Snape saw him converse with his slytherins, which was a surprise. Whatever interactions Potter had with his snakes usually ended up in fights and petty insults, but they were being cordial. 

Whatever tibids of information Potter had fed them before seemed to have only put fuel into the fire that was curiosity, and when Draco asked him to get Potter to stay after class for an impromptu questionnaire, Severus obliged.

He wanted answers too.

What he didn’t expect was to come back to his wards dismantled, Potter gone and his snakes white as ghosts, claiming Potter was dark and more importantly, powerful.

He must speak with the boy himself and find out what in the name of Merlin is Potter scheming this time.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 2

••°°••

Harry was so happy it was ridiculous.

He got rid of those two pests he had to call friends. 

Students gave him a wide berth, except for the slytherins, who were watching him all the time.

He was on top of all of his classes and even talked McGonagall into letting him change Divination and COMC into Arithmancy and Ancient Runes.

It wasn’t easy.

First, he went to both of the professors’ and requested them to switch, where he was told no initially, but Harry refused to be denied and demanded they test him on his knowledge of the subject.

He surpassed his peers and he knew it.

He’s been studying both subjects since first year, although he really got into it only after Tom demanded for him to learn. Both were incredibly useful, especially in warding.

They were confusing at first, but Harry got the hang of it in no time with quite an excellent tutelage from Tom.

Professors Vector and Babbling were absolutely gobsmacked with his results and said he was way above the level of 4th year and in this case, he could change his electives, which Harry very gladly did.

Professor McGonagall was against this at first.

At first.

When Harry proclaimed that the rules of Hogwarts state that he could change the electives if he so wished, for as long as he was capable of performing well in classes - which he was - McGonagall agreed, if a bit reluctantly.

She was one for the rules, after all.

Dumbledore was a different story.

He threw a hissy fit worthy of a toddler when he found out.

Good thing it didn’t need the approval of the headmaster, only the head of the house, but Harry was called to his office nonetheless.

That was fun, actually.

He received the note from Snape - perhaps a way for Dumbledore to ensure Harry would actually show up and a useless intimidation tactic, but instead, he asked the professor to be present as well, which shocked Snape and amused him.

It was entertaining to see the usually stoic professor so confused about him. Harry knew Snape wanted answers and not getting them was frustrating the man to no end, if recent stalking was any indication.

What could he say? Harry liked to play with his food.

“My boy, come in. Lemon drop?” Dumbledore asked, looking at him a bit wearily, but still had enough sense to put his grandfatherly mask on and smile at him. Ew. 

Bloody old goat.

Harry didn’t want his potion-laced lemon drops.

Minerva was present as well, with professors Vector and Babbling.

“No, thank you.”

Dumbledore looked at everyone present, eyes straying to Snape: “Severus, you can leave.”

“Mr Potter asked me to stay, so I will,” Snape answered curtly. He wanted some answers too, damnit.

That caused a ripple of surprise among other professors.

Harry Potter asking the one professor that he didn’t get along with to stay? 

Dumbledore looked unhappy.

Portraits intrigued. 

“Well, Minerva informed me that you decided to drop the Care of Magical Creatures and Divination, choosing Arithmancy and Ancient Runes instead?” Harry nodded. “I'm afraid I can’t let you do that, my boy. Those electives are very important and you’re simply too far behind.”

Harry snorted, raising an eyebrow in a very Tom-like fashion.

“I’m afraid that is not your decision, headmaster,” Harry spoke up coldly. The professors were slightly taken aback by it; they have never heard him use such a tone before, especially with the headmaster. “Hogwarts rules state that any student may change electives as long as they can perform in class well.”

“However-”

“There is no however, headmaster. Professors Vector and Babbling already agreed and tested me, professor McGonagall already approved the change. I’m not sure what else do you want.”

Snape had to give it to the boy - he knew what to say to get what he wanted and to rile the old coot up.

It was, however, surprising to hear.

As far as he knew, Potter agreed to every whim of the headmaster. And judging by the speed the boy tended to break school rules, Severus wasn't sure he knew they existed at all.

“Yes, in fact, he’s far ahead of his peers, Albus. If given, I’m sure Mr Potter could pass OWL’s with minimum of EE,” Vector spoke proudly.

Snape perked up at this. 

How was Potter so good?

Especially without taking the subject previously?

Yet another thing to investigate, it seems.

“Like I said, Albus, I already approved and Harry has a schedule already.” Minerva looked annoyed. She clearly didn’t approve of Albus' meddling and wasting her time.

Dumbledore, seeing he will get nowhere, tried another approach.

“Harry, my boy, but how would Hagrid feel if you stopped attending his classes? You are his favorite student, he’d be thoroughly disappointed. Ever think of that? And divination is very important.”

Harry narrowed his eyes.

What was the old coot playing at?

Guiltily him won't work; he couldn't care less how Hagrid would feel, but why was Dumbledore so insistent on divination?

It would make sense if he had the Sight, but he doesn't. 

“I simply don’t care, headmaster. As far as I’m concerned, this is a waste of everyone's time and your interferences won’t change it any bit.”

Albus' eyes hardened.

“You will do as I say, Harry. I’m your magical guardian and I-”

Harry outright laughed, the coldness of it making hairs on the back of professors’ necks stand up.

Snape suddenly had a flashback of someone else laughing exactly like this just before throwing a crucio .

“You forced me to compete in this absurd tournament, headmaster, and thus, because of the age-line and all participants having to be of age, I was immediately declared emancipated. Therefore, you’re no longer my magical guardian and let’s face it, I could have you thrown in Azkaban for neglecting your duties for being one.” Harry’s eyes bore into a slightly pale wizard and his smirk turned malicious. He's had it with this bastard manipulating and trying to order him around. “Let’s not forget that not only did you not tell me anything about my heritage, you deliberately hid everything about the magical world from me, including my heirships and family heirlooms, and not once did you tell me about being my magical guardian. I found out about that by a complete accident when Gringotts sent me a letter of my emancipation. Funny how that goes, doesn’t it, headmaster?”

The man’s face was completely devoid of colour.

The portraits were shouting angrily in the background.

Snape watched how Potter stalked over to Albus’ table like a predator getting ready to strike.

He’s never seen such a malicious and mocking look on a teenager's face before and it honestly terrified him. Snape wondered how his colleagues were reacting to this, but he didn’t dare look in fear he’d miss something.

He was finally getting some answers, even if they left him even more confused.

“If you dare to meddle with my choices again, headmaster, I’ll make sure to press charges of your neglect .” Harry said it so quietly, that Snape was sure he was the only one apart from the old coot that heard the threat.

What did the boy mean?

Once Harry received a nod from the old bastard, he turned around and left without another word, leaving them all stunned.

Albus sighed, and motioned for them all to leave.

Nobody dared to question him.

Snape was sure the other three would be obliviated by tomorrow.

“What did he mean, Albus?” Snape asked. 

“I’m afraid young Harry is somehow blaming me for being forced into participating. He’s under a lot of stress and is lashing out. He’s a teenage boy, Severus. I’m sure he’ll come around and apologize once he realizes we are here for him and he makes up with his friends. He will make the right choices, he just needs someone to show him where he's wrong."

Snape almost snorted at the absurdity of the explanation.

He’s never seen Potter more stress free than now, but he agreed nonetheless, not wanting to irk Albus even more. Merlin knows what he’d do.

But he did need to find Potter and get answers.

Dumbledore was pissed.

How dare the brat do this?

How dare he talk to him, great Albus Dumbledore like this?!

How will he introduce the prophecy to the boy if he doesn’t care for divination? And who’s fault was that? Perhaps Miss Granger dropping the subject last year deterred the boy? Or was it constant premonitions of his own death?

He’ll have to remedy this.

The boy must follow the prophecy and defeat Voldemort!

And the worst part, the boy didn’t seem depressed at all! He lost his friends, Albus made sure Black wasn’t messaging him - he should be lonely and sulking, asking for forgiveness! And instead? Instead the brat decided to defy him!

No matter.

If Ronald and Hermione won’t be able to bring him back into the fold, there is always Ginevra. That girl is still obsessed with Potter, she’ll be easy to guide.

And long term, he’ll get the Dursleys to up the abuse in the summer. Potter needs to learn his place. He will, with time.

And once Voldemort returns… Harry will only have him to turn to.

Yes… he will come out on top, like always.

Perhaps a slight compulsion potion to ease along the way.

Harry was slightly fuming.

That barmy old coot tried to hinder his choices again.

He could admit he stepped a bit too far, threatening the bastard, but Harry was just so bloody mad.

Dumbledore should be lucky he hasn’t been fed to the basilisk yet. That would be fun to watch.

Tom will most likely be pissed at him for drawing too much attention from Dumbledore, but it was a tad bit too late now.

He will have to check his food and drinks, nothing new there, and probably watch for who else Dumbles will send his way, but he was still relatively safe.

The part about pressing charges now was a complete bull.

Harry will do it once the goblins have enough dirt on the old coot to bury him deep under the ground, and it won’t happen until the time is right. He still had a role to play.

Fuck, he revealed his cards a bit too soon. So much for not snapping.

Harry quickly went down to the second floor bathroom and hissed open , once he was sure Myrtle wasn't there.

“ Stairs .”

He didn't feel like sliding. Harry felt like angrily stomping down the stairs.

He walked down deeper into the chamber, into the hidden room behind Salazar’s statue where he knew Tom would be waiting.

The second his hand touched the notebook - ehem, diary, that Tom vehemently insisted it was not - Tom appeared, looking him over with a critical eye.

“Something happened,” he exclaimed. “You’re angry.”

Harry inhaled deeply, trying to calm himself as best as he could.

“Well, Dumbles tried to force me to not change my electives, bringing up just how much it would hurt Hagrid and he was strangely insistent on divination. He damn well knows I don’t have the gift, so he either wants me to waste my time or is hiding something. Or he’s enjoying the amount of weekly death threats I receive,” Harry blurred out quickly, frowning even more.

“Yes, he must be hiding something, although your death premonitions are kind of amusing- don’t glare at me, it’s fun making up the ways you’re going to die. Didn’t you write in that dream diary that a crystal ball cracked your skull open during a lesson? Or, what was it, Trelawney drowning you in tea cups? Please, you enjoy her reactions.”

That brought a reluctant smile on Harry’s face. Tom was right, of course, and the smug bastard knew it. He was the one to suggest quite a few scenarios and then cackled at Harry’s expense.

“Perhaps so, but it’s still a waste of time.”

“I agree.”

“However, his insistence is weird. He even tried to use the guardian card, and I may have… lost it a bit there.”

Tom’s eyes narrowed.

“Lost it how, exactly?”

“Well… I told him he had no right and may have even threatened to press charges for neglecting his duties as my magical guardian, which are true, but I didn't want him to know I'm aware just yet.”

Tom’s face was unreadable.

“His face went so white when I started mentioning a few things he failed to do, it was hilarious. But… I have no idea how he’ll react to this. He may try something drastic, he may wait for this to play out. I have no idea.”

“This is troubling…” Tom started pacing. “You can’t change what you did, but you can use this to your own advantage. Surely Dumbledore will try something to get back to your good graces, suggest that your heirships are a waste of time and he didn’t want to burden you or such other nonsense, now that he’s aware of your knowledge. He needs his golden boy to do the dirty work after all. He’ll probably call you in to talk once he thinks you calmed down.”

Harry sighed deeply, cursing his life once more. Why is he the one getting the burnt of senile megalomaniac attention?

“That’s what I’m afraid of. If I don’t agree to dance to his tune again, he might try using potions and such. If he does, I’ll just send the evidence to goblins; they’ll be delighted to receive even more dirt on the old coot, but it still doesn’t change the fact that Dumbledore knows he’s not in control of me... not like before.”

“Well, I’m sure he got that loud and clear since you dropped that mudblood and blood traitor and are acting like yourself, dear,” Tom’s eyes were glinting in delight. He's been waiting for this moment to come. “No more hiding now, Harry. They will soon realize your power and that you are not one to be messed with. That you are above them. That you are not one to be controlled by anyone.”

Harry blushed slightly at the intense way Tom was staring at him. With so much conviction and glee.

“You do realize he still might do something, right?”

“You said it yourself; with so many foreigners and Ministry officials in Hogwarts, he won’t be so reckless. A lot of people will be looking at him for letting an underage wizard compete already. Which brings me to another point, have you made any alliances yet?”

Harry pursed his lips.

“Slytherins won’t leave me alone.”

Tom snorted. “They sense your power and are drawn to you like moths to a flame.”

“Perhaps, but it’s becoming annoying. They’re always staring. Always! At least one of them sits with me during lessons, not so subtly trying to get some information or gain my favor. And you should see how panicked they become when I use one of the secret passageways to disappear.”

“I’m sure a round of crucio will teach them to behave,” Tom said offhandedly.

Harry glared. “They’re not my minions, Tom, and I'm not Voldemort.”

“They might as well be. You told me yourself, they raised their wands in order to protect you. Tut-tut, Harry. Very soon you’ll have your own minions, as you call them, to order around.”

Harry’s glare intensified. Tom looked way too smug in his humble opinion.

“Better them than Weasley and Granger,” Harry muttered darkly. 

Tom hummed in agreement, but didn’t breach the subject of those two any further.

“However, you have an excellent chance to gain alliances from foreign wizards. Dursmtrang students are taught Dark Arts and it would be beneficial for you to make foreign connections.”

“And Karkaroff?” Harry asked, already expecting a furious response.

“He shall die in the most painful way possible. He betrayed his Lord. I’m sure Voldemort will remove all of his limbs and scatter them all over the continent once he has a chance.”

“You don’t want to do it yourself?” Harry was a bit surprised. So far, even if this was the young version of the Dark Lord, Tom reacted to any slight committed against Voldemort as a slight against himself. He was sure Karkaroff will be the first traitor to go.

“I wouldn’t be against it, Harry, you know this, but it would draw too much suspicion at this moment.”

“He seemed to dislike me. Although he’s been avoiding me altogether since my name came out of the goblet. You think..?”

Tom was quiet for a moment.

“I don’t know what kind of man he is, but he’s a traitor. He knows if Voldemort comes back, he’ll be killed. No, someone loyal entered your name. My followers showing up during summer and your situation are not coincidental - Voldemort is certainly involved. I’m just not sure how. A test, maybe?” There was a pause. “Don’t fret, Harry. We will find out one way or another. I’m sure we can come up with an interesting way to punish them for - what was it? Ruining your one peaceful year?”

Harry snorted.

Yes, he hoped this would be one year without something happening to him, but it was too much to ask, was it?

“No, fates are too entertained at my disposal to just leave me be.”

Tom hummed.

He seemed to be entertained too, the annoying prat.

“So. Did you find anything out about the first task or were you too preoccupied glaring at everyone who dared to cross your path?”

Harry sighed. 

“Not yet. There is a wand weighing ceremony happening tomorrow - don’t ask, I have no idea. I’ll see if my spies have any information then.”

Tom didn’t look happy. “You are at a disadvantage, being the youngest. You need to find out-”

“Merlin, Tom, I know!” Harry cut him off and started pacing. “And you’ve been tutoring me for a few years now. I’m hardly at a disadvantage, unless you are doubting your skills?”

Riddle shot him a murderous glare. “My tutelage has been excellent, Potter. You’ve had an honor to be taught by the Dark Lord himself-”

“Alright, alright! I’ve heard a thousand times of how great and powerful you are, oh future Dark Lord, there’s no need to boast about your skills. I get it. You’re brilliant at everything you do.”

“Good. Which means we’ll be venturing further in your studies and I expect you to delve even deeper into learning curses and any protective and healing spells we can muster, seeing as you’ll be needing them more than ever. Unfortunately, during the tournament you’ll have to stick to only legal spells - unless you’re in danger, of course. I expect you to protect yourself by any means necessary if danger arises.”

Harry nodded. Tom’s always been insistent he uses whatever means necessary to keep himself safe. 

Even if it means killing someone outright.

“For now, I think it would be to your advantage to practice parsel spells. They are more powerful and no one can counteract them.”

“I know, I know. And I can now access the Restricted Section without having to dismantle the wards.”

“There is nothing in there that I don’t already know-”

“You’re not all knowing, Tom!” Harry cut the other wizard off, who seemed to take that as an insult. “You are not! Don’t even glare at me. Sure, you’re a genius and know shitton of stuff, but you are sixteen. Your magical knowledge stops there and you can’t just venture out on your own to learn stuff either. Right now we’re pretty evenly matched.”

Tom’s eyes twitched. He seemed tense, but after a moment of consideration, relaxed.

“Perhaps, Harry. You’re still awfully lacking in arithmancy and need to do better in history though.”

“History is a joke. For all I care you can just consume Binns- wait, can you do that?”

Tom seemed equally shocked at Harry’s question.

“I don’t know,” he said slowly. “I suppose it’s possible on some level - ghosts are souls, echoes, but they don’t have lifeforce or magic. It probably wouldn’t work. But what you can do is contact the Board of Governors and file a complaint. Perhaps even exorcise him - it’s not that difficult, people just think it’s barbaric to force ghosts to leave.”

Harry was confused. “Why?”

“Nobody knows what happens after. It’s viewed as a form of killing sometimes. Nevermind that, Harry. It’s getting late and you should get back before you’re missed.”

“Nobody’s gonna miss me there,” Harry grumbled. He’d much rather stay here than go back to Gryffindor tower. They were loud and obnoxious, and half were cross with him for being the fourth champion. He’s been spending time in the tower only to sleep and sometimes didn’t even do that - the Chamber had a bedroom.

“Perhaps not, but appearances must be kept. Especially now that you dropped that pathetic gryffindor act.”

Harry’s lips curled into a smirk, his reluctance to leave easing. 

He liked spending time with Tom. But he liked terrorising others by being himself even more.

“Fine. I’ll go. I’ll come back tomorrow when i can slip away.”

Harry was certain of one thing - Severus Snape was after him.

The man not so subtly stared at him from the moment he entered the Great Hall for breakfast and until Harry very swiftly left after Snape stood up from his chair.

Hm, seems the Potions Master has had enough and wanted answers directly from Harry.

Thank Merlin the Wand Weighing ceremony was during Potions. He can play this cat and mouse game a bit longer.

Which brings Harry to this ridiculous ceremony.

When he entered the classroom the ceremony was taking place, he noticed Cedric was still missing and there were quite a few people there.

“Mister Potter!” a man practically ran towards him, smiling like a complete idiot. “Wonderful to see you here. I am Ludo Bagman, Head of the Magical Games and Sports department. I was one of the great wizards to organize this special event!” 

Harry shook the wizard's hand a tad too tightly and gave him a smile.

“Pleasure to meet you, sir. It’s always good to put faces to names of people responsible for forcing me to participate in this ludicrous tournament.”

The man’s smile dropped and eyes widened. He struggled to get his hand back from Harry, who made sure to skim through the man’s surface thoughts.

It was pathetic.

All the man could think about was how much money he’s going to make and that he could earn a lot of gold on pretense of helping Harry.

That put him directly into Harry’s shit list.

Bagman excused himself immediately and went to speak with Dumbledore, who seemed to be joyous. 

Meddling bastard.

Harry took a moment to observe everyone in the room.

Delacour was chatting with Madam Maxime, looking very well put together. Krum was standing next to Karkaroff, who looked irked to even be there and kept shooting Harry dirty looks. 

Bloody traitor.

His days were numbered.

Then there was Olivander, chuckling at whatever it is Dumbledore was saying, Bartemius Crouch Sr - a head of some other department in the Ministry. Harry didn’t care all that much, per say, except that at times the man looked way too skittish.

He was hiding something.

Harry was sure of that.

And then...

“Harry Potter? My my, look at you!” a woman dressed in an almost neon green suit, followed by a photographer, thrust herself in front of Harry, looking eager. “The youngest champion!”

Harry forced his face into a polite smile.

“I am. And who might you be, Miss..?”

“Oh, such a charm!” the witch giggled. “I’m Rita Skeeter, a reporter of the Daily Prophet.”

“Pleasure to meet you, Miss Skeeter.” Harry bowed his head slightly, gifting her a charming smile. “I’ve read quite a few of your stories. They are delightful.”

The witch seemed pleased by that.

Recently she’s been portraying Dumbledore as a peacock because of his choice of clothes and insinuating it as Dumbledore having an almost fetish of exotic birds - it was complete and utter nonsense, but it brightened Harry's day just a bit.

The door opened again, this time Diggory rushing in, looking slightly ruffled.

“Ah, and the last champion is here!” Crouch Sr shouted. “Champions, please step forward. The ceremony will begin.”

Harry stood up next to Krum, subtly trying to sense what kind of magic the wizard reeks of.

“Mr Olivander here is the Britain's Wand Master and he will be examining your wands. They are the most important thing you will use during this tournament and we must make sure your wands are working properly,” Dumbledore explained.

“Yes, yes. Shall we begin?” Olivander asked, receiving a nod from the Ministry official’s. “Ladies first. Miss Delacour?” He waited until the witch handed him her wand. Olivander examined it closely. “Nine and a half inches, rosewood and… ah, unusual, unusual. I’ve never used Veela hair before - I find them way too temperamental.” Ollivander looked unhappy, but flicked the wand and summoned a bouquet of flowers, giving them to Fleur.

“The veela hair was my grand-mère.”

“Your grandmother’s? I suppose it works better for you then, having a blood connection…” he handed back the wand, announcing it has no issues.

Krum was reluctant to give his wand.

“Ah, Gregorovitch' work,” Olivander seemed unhappy with all the wands that weren’t made by him, apparently. “Ten and a quarter inches, hornbeam wood, a... dragon heartstring core, works well will transfiguration?” Krum nodded. “A bit too thick for my liking and seems quite rigid,” Olivander said and summoned a flock of birds, ignoring Krum’s insulted look, gave the wand back and called for Diggory.

The wizard seemed to brighten.

“One of my own, I see. Twelve and a quarter inches, ash and unicorn hair… looks taken care of. Still works well?”

“As always,” Diggory nodded, accepting the wand after the wandmaster found no issue.

“And… Harry Potter.”

Harry felt eyes on him immediately, as he stepped forward and handed his wand.

It felt wrong just giving it to someone, whether they meant harm or not.

“Eleven inches, holly and phoenix hair. One of the most powerful wands I’ve ever sold.”

Harry’s eyes twitched.

Could the man just not shut up and call even more attention to him? He didn’t want Dumbledore to question his power and then try to bind it or something, if he saw Harry as a threat.

Olivander flicked his wand, summoning a rabbit and banishing it.

“Works perfectly,” he announced, and Harry’s fingers itched to grab the wand. “I still expect great things from you, Harry Potter,” the wizard handed Harry the wand, but his eyes never left Harry, seemingly scanning his soul. Harry forced himself not to squirm - he was bloody uncomfortable.

“Pictures now! Pictures!” Skeeter shouted from behind them, the photographer trailing behind. It seemed to snap everyone from their thoughts.

“Very well,” Dumbledore said, moving aside to speak with Madame Maxime.

Harry wasn’t happy.

He was forced to sit down in the throne-like chair with other champions around him, while the photographer named Bozo snapped picture after picture.

However, just because he didn’t like it, he had no intention of looking like a scared little kid.

Harry straightened his posture, crossing his legs and leaning back slightly to show his nonchalance and that he was in no way intimidated by being the youngest.

Harry made sure to stare directly into camera, his expression relaxed and a small smirk on his face that just screamed superiority , except for his eyes -  they were cold yet amused. Especially after the photographer failed to make any of them smile - save for Diggory.

The boy was grinning like a loon.

Tom was right about one thing - the way you are perceived by others matters. A lot.

And it seems that this is the year he will be exposed to the whole world and Harry had no intention of looking like a lost duckling. 

No, he will show everyone that not only he is not scared, but that he is capable. That he is powerful.

“And now, interviews!” Rita screeched after taking the last portrait of Diggory and her eyes zeroed in on Harry. “Mr Potter. You first. Come with me.”

Harry’s eyes narrowed as the witch almost dragged him to a small room that was practically a broom closet.

He went to test her aura.

“Now, Mr Potter. You are the youngest champion. Why did you enter despite the age line?”

“I did not, Miss Skeeter. I had a full intention of having a peaceful year. However, someone - either maliciously or as a prank - entered my name and the Goblet seemed to think I was worthy to participate. I had no choice on the matter.”

Skeeter seemed confused and shocked.

That’s not the answer she was expecting.

“You- you didn’t?”

“No. I have enough money and fame already - I have no need for more. Especially not by participating in a dangerous tournament with older opponents.”

“Hm, that seems plausible, Mr Potter. Surprising, yes, but plausible. Hm...” she watched him critically, as if looking for something she could latch onto. “You seem confident, Mr Potter. Aren’t you worried you’re outmatched?”

Harry almost snorted. He? Outmatched?

Cedric wasn’t weak by any means, but he was average. He had no idea about the abilities of others, but he was certain neither of them were as capable as he was.

After all, they weren't the ones being tutored personally by a young Dark Lord with a need of perfection at all times.

Harry just raised an eyebrow in a very Tom-like fashion and smirked.

“Of course not, Miss Skeeter. I am confident in my abilities, and so was the Goblet, it seems. Of course, I am taking more time to study and prepare, but it doesn’t make me… inferior.”

“Your parents would’ve been so proud of you, I’m sure. What do you think?”

Was this the angle she was taking? Trying to make him emotional? Have an outburst by mentioning his parents?

“I wouldn’t know, Miss Skeeter, seeing as they are dead and I never knew them.”

The quill started scratching something so quickly that it brought Harry’s attention to it.

He narrowed his eyes as he read a few lines.

-Potter seems overconfident, trying to hide his crippling terror behind a mask-

-eyes shining with tears as he mentions the parents he never had-

-lying about not-

Skeeter pulled the parchment away from Harry's line of sight. 

Alright, that’s it.

His eyes narrowed, losing the friendly mask of politeness he's been wearing this whole time.

“Lying about what I’m telling you, Miss Skeeter? Tut-tut. Not very nice.”

Skeeter smiled at him.

“Nonsense, Mr Potter. My quill writes down everything you say and don’t say.”

“You know, slandering a minor in papers, an heir to a Noble and Ancient house no less, could render you jobless these days.”

“Is that a threat?!” She screeched, her smile no longer welcoming and dripping with fake sweetness.

Ah, there's the real Rita Skeeter.

“Of course not, Miss Skeeter. But know this: if what is in that paper - those lies, is printed out anywhere, there won’t be any place on this earth I won't find you. In fact-” he held out his hand and flicked his wrist towards that bloody quill and parchment, both bursting into flames immediately. Skeeter jumped back, eyes wide with fear and then shock at Harry's wandless magic. “Here. No more temptation.”

Harry gave her an absolutely sweet smile, as if he hadn’t threatened her just seconds ago.

“You- you burned my quill!”

Harry shrugged.

“Shouldn’t have tried to make a tragic story about me, Miss Skeeter. Oh, another thing-” this time Harry pulled out his wand, ignoring the witch flinching as he started hissing.

He put a secrecy ward around the witch, that would make her feel burning pain in her hands if she tries to write down lies or anything Harry doesn’t approve about him. One of his and Tom’s inventions.

“What did you do!?”

The witch seemed stuck between running and getting ready to attack him.

Harry’s smile turned bloodthirsty and the witch blanched.

“I don’t think I’ll tell you. I’m sure you’ll find out soon, however, it would be in your best interest not to do anything against me. You may write about me participating in the tournament and what I told you, but that is it. None of your made up lies. If you want a juicy story, try Dumbledore. He has more things to hide than anyone in this entire castle.”

The journalist's eyes started glinting in interest, despite Harry’s threats.

“Dumbledore, you say? There’s hardly anything-”

“Well, then you’re not doing your job. Try his brother, maybe”

“Brother?”

Harry frowned.

He knew for a fact the old coot had a brother and that Dumbledore was trying to hide his past, but did she really not know of his last living relative?

“Yes. Aberforth. He’s the owner of the Hog’s Head.”

“How delightful! I’m sure I’ll-”

The door suddenly burst open and Dumbledore walked in.

“Sorry to interrupt your… interview, but you’ve been in here for quite a long time. I’m sure you'd like to speak with other champions as well, Miss Skeeter?”

“Of course, of course. Perhaps with you as well, Albus?”

He seemed surprised by it, but nodded.

Skeeter went for Fleur Delacour next, pulling out a normal quill this time.

“Sorry for that, my boy. Miss Skeeter can be a tad… enthusiastic.”

“So I’ve noticed,” Harry grumbled neutrally and opened the door to leave, having no intention of speaking with the headmaster.

“Harry, I-”

“Potter! What are you doing here during lessons!” Moody shouted at him from the hallway, his magical eye darting behind him.

“Alastor, Harry was just in the Wand Weighing ceremony. He was permitted to skip the class.”

Moody grumbled.

“Whatever. What is that Death Eater doing here?”

Harry raised a brow, smirking when he saw Karkaroff looking at Moody wearily.

“Not here, Alastor. How about you take Harry back to his dormitories?”

“Yeah, yeah. Of course you don’t want him hanging around Death Eaters. Come with me, Potter.”

Harry wanted to curse.

Firstly, because he didn’t need nor want to go back to his dormitories just because Dumbledore said so and secondly because he had his little spies to talk to.

Harry followed Moody to his office, looking around many, many weird objects that he was sure was a sign of insanity.

“Yes, yes, Moody has too many objects in his office and is a paranoid bastard. Heard that before,” the wizard grumbled before Harry could even open his mouth.

“Speaking in third person, sir?”

Moody very subtly flinched at that, but Harry noticed.

Hm, interesting.

“Are you prepared for the task, Potter?”

“Why such interest, professor?”

“You are the youngest champion, Potter, and are at a disadvantage. The other champions will cheat any way they can. You think Karkaroff or Maxime will let their champions go in blind? Oh no. Albus may think they are above it, but they are not .”

“So you are helping Diggory as well?”

Silence.

Ah. Moody was only going to help him. Why?

Dumbledore may have washed his hands off of both of them, but why did Moody care?

There was a sudden hissing near the door, and Moody jumped, his wand in hand, pointing at the place the sound was coming from, curse on his lips.

“Do not!” Harry shouted and erected a ward to block Moody’s spell.

Seriously, the man was casting curses without knowing what he was aiming at. Paranoid much?

“Potter! What is the meaning of this!”

Harry glared at the professor, walking closer to where he knew one of his snakes were coming from.

“That is my snake. I will not allow you to harm it.”

“Your snake? ”

Harry knelt down and let the snake slither up his arm.

“Master, I found out what you asked me of. There are dragons being held in the woods. I heard the guards speaking of the task, how insane it was.”

“Dragons, huh?”

“Yesss. Nesting mothers, Master.”

“Why would they bring nesting mothers? Are they insane?!”

“I don’t know, master.”

“P-Potter,” the stutter caught Harry off guard and he turned to see wide eyed, almost gaping ex-Auror staring at him. “You can speak to snakes?”

Harry raised his eyebrows, feigning confusion.

“Yes? I thought everyone knew that.”

“No, Potter, everyone does not know that.”

“Weird. It got out in my second year. The whole school knew.”

Moody seemed undecided between shock and suspicion.

“It’s a very dark ability, Potter. You should be careful and not demonstrate it.”

Harry snorted in disbelief. “Dark ability? It’s a gift, professor, and I will not treat it as some sort of taboo or disease just because people are prejudiced.”

Moody looked to be fighting some sort of internal battle, but in Harry’s opinion, he just looked constipated.

“The Dark Lord can speak to snakes,” he said bluntly.

“I’m aware. Good for him.” Then Harry smirked. They basically had a secret language.

“The wizard smells wrong, Master.”

Harry frowned, eyes shooting to Moody for a second.

“Wrong how?”

“I don’t know. But there is someone else in the room, but their smell is faint.”

Now Harry was certainly confused and even more suspicious.

“What is your snake saying, Potter?”

Harry decided to test the waters.

“I don’t think I’ll tell you. After all, you wouldn’t want to be associated with such a dark gift and all, professor.”

“Cheeky brat,” Moody grumbled, but was still looking at the snake uneasily. “Fine, Potter. Let’s talk about what you will do about the task. You evaded my question.”

“That is because you evaded mine. Why aren’t you helping Diggory?”

“By Merlin, Potter, be grateful I’m helping you!”

“So far you haven’t helped at all and I don’t recall asking for charity.”

Moody stared, but Harry swore he saw a hint of pride in his eyes? Then smirked.

“You speak like a slytherin, Potter. Sure the hat got the right house?”

Harry chuckled.

“You’ll just have to see, won’t you, professor?”

Harry didn’t wait for an answer and left the office swify, leaving a very confused and calculating Moody behind.

He probably blabbered too much to the ex-Auror and a friend of Dumbledore’s to boot.

Eh. Whatever. According to Riddle he must be himself from now on and that was him.

He would’ve loved to leave his snake Loki to follow Moody, but the wizard’s magical eye spotted him immediately.

Harry didn’t like that.

He won’t be able to send him to spy on Moody. The wizard would instantly know.

But what else could the eye see?

What if he could see when Harry takes out the Diary, however rare it is? Or can it see his second wand? His magical aura? His rings?

Harry has things to hide, things that need to be kept secret.

And Moody does too, if his suspicious behavior is any indicator.

Why was Moody so insistent on helping? Because he's younger? It seemed like a pretense.

No, the man had an ulterior motive, Harry just had no idea what it was.

And another, much bigger problem - dragons.

How was he supposed to fight dragons ?

“You can always try speaking with them,” Tom shrugged when Harry went to see him almost immediately, grabbing a few sandwiches from the kitchens and heading downstairs. 

“Can they speak parseltongue?”

“I have no idea, although it’s supposedly possible. You could always go to the forest and try talking to them.”

“I suppose.”

“What is the task anyway?”

“Loki didn’t know, only that it involved nesting mothers. It’s like regular dragons aren’t bad enough, oh no, let’s bring furious, overprotective nesting mothers! Brilliant idea!”

Tom snorted, but looked thoughtful.

“There is a reason why they did that… they would be protecting their eggs, maybe… maybe the task has something to do with those. That’s the only difference between a regular dragon and a nesting one I can think of.”

“Yeah, but-” Harry felt his face suddenly paling and he almost dropped Tom’s diary. “Merlin, I think I know what the task is,” he looked at the boy, horror showing on his face. “They’d probably tell us to steal her eggs or something. Destroying them would be inexcusable. Why else would they bring them here? Holy shit, they want to kill us all.”

Tom looked concerned as well.

“Well, I'm glad I’m not the one that has to do it.”

“Hey!”

“What? I’d never willingly go against a nesting dragon, and certainly nowhere near her eggs. I’m not suicidal. Quite the opposite, as my notebook proves. We just have to find a way for you not to get burnt to death if the parseltongue trick doesn’t work.”

“Really reassuring, Tom.”

The boy smiled charmingly at him.

“I do try, dear. Now. Let’s get over all spells that would protect you from fire and you can charm your clothes. I suppose you wouldn’t want to carve runes into your skin, so, this will have to do for now. Have you been practicing any elementals? Fire should come easy to you.”

Harry’s face reddened. He hasn’t tried any since the summer, when he was stuck in his room, summoning small fireballs and playing around with them.

The charms he used to burn people’s things were similar, but not quite the same.

“Not really.”

Tom sighed, as if expecting this.

“Harry…”

“Oh, give me a break, Tom. All I do is practice and study, fighting off Merlin knows what or who every year, dealing with backstabbers of friends and Dumbledore’s manipulations! And now this bloody tournament! I can’t always be concentrated on work, I need a fucking break before I snap!”

“You don’t have time for breaks, Harry! You have one week until the first task, then you can rest for a day or two!”

“Easy for you to say, when you don’t have to do shit! You just sit here all day, while your counterpart does all the dirty work.”

Tom’s eyes narrowed.

“Watch what you’re saying.”

“Oh please, you had it easy. Have you had murderers and dementors and bloody fucking dragons after you while you were in school? No? Only Dumbledore was following you around, well boo-hoo-” Harry was cut off after Tom snarled and surged forward, pushing Harry violently against the wall.

Nothing irked Riddle more than that meddling old fool.

“You have no idea what I had to endure! Don’t you dare to presume to know just because you can’t handle a little pressure.”

“A little?” he scoffed. “Seems more than a little and there’s nothing wrong with needing a break. Then again, you don’t need a break from fucking anything!” Harry shouted back. “And please, do tell me what was so horrible for you at my age.”

“I lived through war, Harry. You think it’s fun being sent to muggle world every summer, not knowing if you’ll come back alive?”

Harry snorted. “You just described my summers. Somehow it doesn’t make me quiver in my boots.”

The mocking tone only seemed to make Riddle more furious.

He pressed his hand against Harry’s neck and squeezed .

“You seem to forget, Harry, that you are only here because I allowed you to be.”

“That’s bullshit and we both know it,” Harry hissed back, trying to push back against Riddle, but the boy was simply stronger than him. “You are only here because of me too. You seem to forget what would’ve happened if we hadn’t made a deal, Riddle.”

“Well, then maybe I shouldn’t have made a deal with a whiny child who can’t deal with a little workload and should’ve taken what I wanted!”

Harry felt hurt and was about to spit something just as nasty back, when he noticed the insane glint in Tom’s eyes.

It didn’t happen often, only when Tom was truly angry or was pushed too far.

He’d lose all reason and lash out, do something stupid like accidentally killing Myrtle. Harry didn’t want that look directed at him, and he was sure Tom was about to do something stupid again.

“Yes, I don’t see why I should wait-” he continued on, not noticing Harry’s sudden frown, and then he did something Harry didn’t expect; Tom grabbed the link connecting the two of them, the one keeping Tom corporeal when Harry was donating him his magic and yanked .

Harry fell to his knees, an involuntary scream escaping his lips as his whole being was set on fire.

Agony ripped through him; it felt as if Harry couldn’t breathe. 

This was bad. Really bad. Riddle was out of control.

“Tom-”

Before Harry could bring him back from the edge of insanity, there was another yank and his body went numb. The next moment, Harry’s world faded into black.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 3

••°°••

Tom finally felt like himself again. He felt alive .

He couldn’t really complain about before - he had almost half of Ginevra’s lifeforce and Harry was donating magic to him, but it wasn’t the same as being truly alive.

Harry’s magic was strong. It was powerful.

It sang to him. It felt so much like his own...

Harry never seemed to feel the drain, not even after spending hours in Tom’s company. Instead, he’d pour more magic and make Tom almost alive - enough to interact with the outside world, but still not fully there.

But now Tom was. Or it felt like he was.

He breathed in the somewhat murky air of the Chamber of Secrets, feeling the chill almost instantly.

He honestly would've been fine without feeling the cold, but it was still a welcome sensation. Everything was, after fifty years of numbness. 

And then Tom seemed to remember what he’s done to become like this.

He looked back at Harry, lying on the floor, looking dead.

Tom felt unease crawling up his spine but quickly shoved it down.

He had no time for this.

He had things to do. It was Harry’s own fault for taunting him, for being whiny .

This was a consequence.

It doesn’t matter. He didn’t take Harry's whole magic, the boy wasn’t dead. He just yanked it out so viciously Harry must’ve been in agony.

Tom felt it was justified.

Harry deserved it.

So he picked up Harry’s wand and his invisibility cloak, casting a disillusionment spell on himself just in case and left the boy lying on the floor.

He had things to investigate.

No time for dilly dallying.

The night was almost over when Tom decided to come back.

He spent at least an hour just walking around the castle, reminiscing, feeling it thrumming with magic. Just touching the walls was enough to feel the spark.

He used to do that a lot while being a student here. The castle felt alive.

It was alive. Hogwarts was sentient on some level, even if not many believed that. Such a thing happens after centuries of magic used in one place constantly, feeding the castle like a hungry beast, not to mention that it was built with magic as well.

Tom visited the dragons too - it was ridiculously easy to find them and they could speak broken parseltongue, but Tom got the point across. Not to hurt Harry.

Everyone else was a fair game.

Next was spying on the traitor Karkaroff, who seemed extremely skittish as Tom followed him around. Probably felt someone watching him, which amused Tom to no end.

He wondered if the traitor could feel his Mark burning at such close proximity to him.

After some consideration Tom decided to risk apparating to the Riddle Manor.

It was risky, with magic not his own, but he managed. Somehow. 

Tom cast all anti-detection charms he knew, so no one could hear, see, smell or notice him, along the invisibility cloak. One could never be too careful, and then he sneaked inside.

Riddle was beyond appalled of what he saw.

Voldemort was possessing a child homunculus, looking pitifully weak and quite pathetic.

The thing didn’t even notice him. Never noticed a piece of his soul so close to him. He should’ve been able to feel this, and yet-

Did he really go insane?

This was the great Dark Lord? This ?!

Having a rat-man serve him food and - gracious Merlin, the humiliation -  feed him. It was beyond what his mind could comprehend. 

At first Tom wanted to speak with Voldemort, converse, find out his current plans and intentions towards Harry, and perhaps come to an agreement, but now he only wished to run. After observing for some time Tom was certain there would be nothing achieved but destruction if he approached his older counterpart at that moment.

So he did, not that he would ever admit to such a thing, and apparated back to Hogwarts, feeling shaken.

Perhaps Harry had a point and wasn’t exaggerating when saying Voldemort was out of control or insane. That thing was not him. 

Wait-

Harry .

He was so wrapped up in his findings, in his current horror at seeing his weak and pathetic future self, he completely forgot why he even went out in the first place, what he’s done to do that.

Tom concentrated on the link connecting him and Harry, feeling it pulsing weakly. As if barely there. It felt as if their link was fading .

Shit.

Was that why he was feeling less connected to the world after apparating a second time?

He hurried down to the Chamber, feeling something much like guilt clawing at him from the inside when he saw Harry lying in the exact same position he left him in.

“Harry?” Tom asked, but there was no reaction. When he knelt down next to the boy and his fingers went to push Harry on his back, when he finally saw him , Tom finally seemed to realize what he’s done.

He not only pulled out Harry’s magic, no- he left the teen on the stone cold floor for hours , unconscious.

Harry’s lips were blue and Tom wasn’t sure whether it was from his too slow breaths or lack of warmth, but for the first time in a very long time he felt panic creeping in.

If Harry dies, so will he. Or he’ll be as good as dead. Forever stuck down there, fading back into nothingness.

No one part Voldemort to access the Chamber and his counterpart would never bring him back to life, not willingly, even if he’d be able to find the diar- notebook.

He curses his impulsiveness once more.

This foolish, selfish mistake could end up ruining everything .

Tom cast a warming charm over the boy, following with a diagnostic.

He felt blood draining from his face.

Harry was practically dead. Or very close to.

No. Fuck no.

Tom Riddle was never one to give up so easily.

He will not give up now.

Harry woke up in a hospital wing.

Huh?

Wait, what?

He blinked again, his mind not catching up with what he was seeing.

Why the fuck is he in here?

And oh, fucking hell, his head hurt .

But his body felt blissfully numb.

Thank Merlin for small mercies.

"Mr Potter! Finally awake!" Madam Pomfrey shouted and came running towards him. "Oh dear, your head hurts? This is a pain reliever. Drink up. Come on," she pressed a vile to his lips and Harry gulped it down immediately, not having any other choice but to comply.

It helped with his dry throat as well.

"Why am I here?" Harry asked, his mind drawing a complete blank with… everything really. His brain just wasn't online.

"What do you remember, dear?"

"Nothing, really."

Madam Pomfrey seemed worried.

"Professor Snape brought you in. Said he found you collapsed in the hallway."

"What's wrong with me then? Was I cursed?"

"You suffered a critical magical exhaustion on top of severe hypothermia. It took you a few days to regain consciousness as your body was on the verge of collapsing. Honestly, Mr Potter, you can’t even go a semester without almost dying.”

Harry’s eyes widened.

This sounded serious.

It sounded deadly .

Magical exhaustion could very well kill you or put you in a coma. No wonder he’s been out and felt like shit.

“But I’ll be alright, right? Right ?!”

She huffed. “Of course you will, Mr Potter, you’re under my care. Now, do you feel like eating anything?”

As if on cue, Harry’s stomach grumbled and he blushed slightly.

“I’ll take that as a yes. I’ll be right back with the food.”

As Harry was eating a delicious chicken soup the door opened and Snape walked in, his eyes zeroing in on Harry immediately.

Bollocks.

Seems like Snape finally caught him.

“Mr Potter. How are you feeling? Poppy informed me that you’re finally awake.”

“I’m fine, professor,” Harry said, but it sounded so fake even to his own ears that he winced.

Snape’s eyebrows shot up. “I’m sure. You’re a picture of health.” 

Harry narrowed his eyes but didn’t have any energy for a snarky reply and it seemed that Snape sensed this, as he sat down next to his bed, observing with a critical eye.

“Would you like to tell me what happened, Mr Potter? Did someone attack you?”

“I don’t remember,” Harry muttered.

“I find that hard to believe-”

“Well, it’s not my problem then, is it?” Harry snapped back, blinking in surprise at his short temper. Snape seemed to be taken aback as well. “Sorry, I’m a bit out of sorts.”

Surprisingly, Snape didn’t take any points or say anything nasty. He simply observed Harry closely. Maybe too closely.

“Madam Pomfrey said you found me. Where?” Harry asked, desperate to break the silence. He wanted to squirm under the Potion Master’s gaze, but he didn’t want to look any more vulnerable than he already was, or Merlin forbid - guilty.

Snape pulled out his wand, eyeing Harry when the boy froze for a second, and set up privacy wards.

“A student came to my office, saying they found you in the hallway.”

“Why not go to the hospital wing?”

“I don’t know,” Snape frowned at this. He’s been wondering the same thing. “Perhaps because it was much closer. You looked like you were dead, Harry. At that point your magical core was practically depleted, you were hypothermic and your body was in shock. You were barely breathing." 

It finally dawned on Harry that Snape was shaken. Truly shaken.

But why would he care what happens to Harry?

For all accounts he should be gleeful. Mocking, that someone got the better of the golden boy. But Snape only sounded desperate, his voice edging on hysterical as he recalled how he found Harry, as if to make him understand just how bad it actually was.

But it did sound grim.

"I stabilized you somewhat until Poppy could get down there. If nobody’s found you, Harry, it could’ve ended really really bad.”

Yeah, no shit.

“I still have no idea what happened, professor. And thank you.” He’s going to have to send the man a gift or something. It seems like Snape keeps saving him in one way or another. And he looked slightly traumatized over finding Harry’s almost-corpse. Shit. He’s really going to have to do it, won’t he?

Snape bowed his head in affirmation, his eyes seemingly softer.

Wait, was he calling Harry by his name? His first name? Without sneering? Or bursting into flames?

Perhaps Harry was actually in a coma and making this up.

There was no other explanation.

“What day is it?”

“Monday.”

Harry’s eyes widened. The task was this Thursday. He’s been out for over two days?!

“Yes, it’s concerning that this happened so close to the first task. How are you faring on preparing for it?”

Was Harry dreaming? Snape asking not only about his health, but actually being concerned about what he’s going to do?

Harry should look into parallel universes and magical exhaustion onset delusions.

“I have it under control, professor.”

Snape looked like he wanted to argue, when hissing distracted him.

“Master! You’re awake! I was so worried when you didn’t wake up and were so cold!”

“Loki. I’m fine, I was just… sick.”

"I'm glad you're awake, Master. I was truly worried. The dungeon man is worried too, I can tell."

"By the dark, Harry," Snape was looking at him in something akin to horror, mouth agape. "You have a snake ?"

"Why is everyone so surprised? I'm a parselmouth, why wouldn't I?" 

"Well, generally because snakes are associated with-"

"Slytherin? The Dark Lord? I'm well aware, professor. That doesn't deter me. I'm taking advantage of a rare ability I've been blessed with. Just because some prejudiced assholes think it's dark or evil, it doesn’t mean it is or that I’m going to stop using it out of fear of being seen as dark."

Snape looked genuinely surprised to be hearing this.

"Not something I expected to hear from you, that's for certain," the Potions Master drawled. "Although I'm glad you're not hiding your ability, you should still be careful.”

“I think it’s the opposite, professor,” Harry said in a voice that made the other wizard both cautious and incredibly intrigued. Especially when Harry’s eyes twinkled with something dangerous in them. “Others should be careful because they are at a terrible disadvantage because of my parseltongue ability.”

Snape seemed unbelievably proud before he snapped out of it.

“Be that as it may, I advertise caution, especially with this trice damned tournament, Mr Potter. We still don’t know what happened to you and for all we do know, it may have been someone trying to get rid of the competition.”

“I doubt that. I’m the youngest and I’m certain if their goal was to truly maim me, I would've been found with more than a magical exhaustion and hypothermia.”

Snape was nodding. “Your logic is sound. Now that I confirmed with my own eyes that you are alive and well, I will be going.” Snape stood up, eyes falling on the nightstand, full of gifts, small sneer befalling his lips. “I’m sure your newest... fanclub will be most happy to hear you’re awake. If you remember anything, I’d appreciate it if you'd contact me immediately.”

Harry barely had time to nod his head in confirmation before Snape was speeding out of the infirmary, his robes billowing dramatically after him.

“Oh, and Potter? No more heroics. Ten points from Gryffindor.” Then he was gone.

Harry snorted at professor's antics.

Huh.

Out of all people Harry never expected it to be Snape who’d come to personally check on him.

Perhaps someone cursed the man? 

It was worth checking out.

After he checks out his theory about this being a delusion or another universe.

It would only make sense that something like that would happen to him.

After all, he’s Harry Potter. Fate’s favorite chew-toy.

Harry was absolutely furious when he remembered what happened.

Tom .

Whatever came over the wizard - be that the insanity or some sort of murderous rage, it didn’t change the fact that Tom hurt him.

Harry remembered thinking he was being burned from the inside out, something being ripped away from him, his body going numb. He remembered Tom pulling . Saying he shouldn't have made a deal with Harry.

It hurt .

It felt like betrayal. 

Harry trusted Tom more than he’s ever trusted anyone. The boy was funny and insightful and a bloody genius to boot - slight insanity and arrogance aside. Gorgeous as well, as his traitorous mind suggested, and Harry honestly considered Tom his best friend.

What a foolish mistake.

Tom didn’t care.

Harry either passed out or escaped, after Tom almost killed him.

He had no idea what happened after. Perhaps Tom left him to die in the hallway?

But no, Tom would have a body if that happened.

The betrayal burned him in a similar way the dying did. Piercing and unrelenting. 

Harry won’t go down to the Chamber. He won’t visit Tom. He won’t talk to him if he regrets their partnership so much.

Harry can do it alone.

Even if he wished desperately he didn’t have to.

He was forced to stay in bed for the remainder of the day, so Harry opted out for reading Daily Prophet, where the picture of him sitting regally surrounded by other champions was plastered on the first page.

Of course.

He completely forgot.

Unsurprisingly, Skeeter didn’t post any of her Quick Quill Quotes nonsense nor anything incriminating or even suggestive about him.

Who knew a few threats and shifting her focus onto someone else would be so effective? Not that he cared. Skeeter can dig her claws into Dumbledore as viciously as she likes. More fun for Harry.

Harry sighed as he looked at a pile of notes, letters and get-well cards, along with an enormous amount of chocolate on his nightstand.

You’d think nobody would notice his absence during the bloody weekend, but no. His fanclub was going strong.

Harry was only half surprised to find gifts from his Slytherin yearmates.

Draco - the bloody ‘ Malfoy’s only get the best ’ bastard - has sent him a box of clearly expensive box of chocolate from Switzerland .

Merlin.

Ass-kissing much?

They tasted divine though. He could get used to this.

Harry thanked Merlin that everything was already checked for any tampering. He knew Pomfrey cast some wards for this kind of thing and Snape casting his own detection charms wasn’t as subtle as the professor might’ve believed. 

Because Harry couldn’t cast any magic. In fact, Pomfrey was reluctant to let him do the first task and she wouldn’t if it wasn’t mandatory. If Harry didn’t show up he’d lose his magic. Yes, Harry heard the witch arguing on his behalf with pretty much everyone, including the Minister.

His magical core had a nasty shock. Harry knew well enough and now he’ll have to refrain from casting anything until the bloody first task. If he wasn’t so powerful he’d be in trouble, but he’ll be fine. Worst case scenario he could just step into the arena, wait a few minutes and step out without fulfilling the task. 

But Harry wanted to win.

If he was forced to compete you can bet your every single galleon he will try his best and come out on top.

The question was, how?

He and Tom were supposed to come with a solution, and now-

And now he was alone.

There was no way he could sneak away to check if dragons could understand parseltongue. Not while unable to perform magic or without- his cloak. Merlin and Morgana, his cloak must still be down in the Chamber - Harry certainly didn’t have it with him.

He didn’t want to go down there to retrieve it either.

It would mean facing Tom. And Harry didn’t have enough self control at the moment not to strangle the bastard on the spot.

Harry pouted.

That was the only thing left for him to do in this damned place, on the bed rest like a child.

Ridiculous.

His life was completely and utterly ridiculous. 

The next day Harry was annoyed when he was forbidden from leaving the bed yet again.

"I need to prepare for the tournament. I'll just be in the library, Madam Pomfrey. No casting. I promise."

"Fine. But only for a few hours and you will come back here so I can check you. You may bring books if you so wish, Mr Potter, but if you do not show up I will come hunt you down and you do not want that"

“That’s fine-”

“And you will not be going alone. I’ll arrange you an escort.”

“An escort?!”  

“Yes, Mr Potter. In case you’ve forgotten, you were attacked days ago by Merlin knows what or who. It’s unsafe for you to be wandering on your own while unable to cast.”

“Well, since I don’t remember, Madam Pomfrey, it’s safe to say I forgot,” Harry pointed out her flawed wording, getting only a strict glare from the medi-witch.

“No more smart remarks, Mr Potter. I’ll go call one of your friends to escort you out.”

She was gone before Harry could ask who.

He shouldn’t have been surprised when Pomfrey came back with Granger in tow.

“Hell no,” Harry said immediately, shooting daggers at the witch.

“Excuse me, Mr Potter?”

“I said hell no, Madam Pomfrey. You may not know but Granger here is not my friend. Ever since I got picked by the Goblet, she did everything from accusing me of cheating to outright attacking me multiple times. If you have a hard time believing my word, ask professor Snape or any slytherin, as they witnessed Granger assaulting me, and professor Snape gave her three weeks worth of detention for that.”

The medi-witch looked appalled.

“I apologize, Mr Potter, I didn’t know. Miss Granger, you’re no longer needed here,” she said to Hermione in a much colder tone.

“But-”

“Out of my infirmary!”

Granger scowled and left without another word, while Harry suppressed a snicker. She clearly wasn’t told why she was needed.

“I suppose Mr Weasley is out of the question too?”

Harry pursed his lips. “He’s even worse.”

“Then who would you like to be escorted by? I don’t have time to be hunting down every student, Mr Potter.”

“Someone from Slytherin?”

The witch looked surprised, but nodded, not asking any questions and left to find one of the snakes.

Harry wondered who she’d come back with.

Merlin, he hoped it wasn’t Crabbe or Goyle. They were good as bodyguards but not much else. Harry hasn’t spoken to them more than to trade insults and wasn’t keen to learn just how incompetent they were.

Maybe he should’ve asked for Neville.

After another twenty minutes Madam Pomfrey finally returned.

“Your escort is waiting outside, Mr Potter. And don’t forget what I told you before, or you’ll be very sorry.”

“Of course, Madam Pomfrey,” Harry shot her a charming smile that clearly didn’t fool her in the slightest and stood up, heading for the door.

“Finally, Potter. I’ve been waiting here forever,” an arrogant voice reached Harry before he could step outside the infirmary.

Bloody hell. It was Malfoy.

“You’ve been here for a minute tops and besides, nobody forced you to come. You may leave.” Actually, Harry would prefer not having to deal with him right now.

Without looking back he started heading towards the library.

Not a second later he heard Draco running to catch up. Ha!

“Bloody hell, would you slow down? Aren’t you supposed to be an invalid of sorts? Didn’t you like, almost died? People say that someone found you in the dungeons, bled dry by a vampire and-”

“Merlin, Draco, would you shut up?” Harry stopped to face the other boy, very quickly becoming sick of his constant annoying blabbering. He wouldn’t mind, usually, but he was a tad bit stressed today. “If you’re going to continue to gossip like a first year hufflepuff with a crush, you might as well leave. You’re giving me a headache.”

Malfoy’s face reddened.

“If you want to know something, then fucking ask and cease this insolent blabbering before I curse you.”

“Madam Pomfrey said you can’t use magic-”

“I most certainly won’t let that stop me and I don’t need magic to shut someone up.”

That must’ve came out wrong because Malfoy reddened even more. At least that shut him up.

Harry turned around to walk again, not hearing any footsteps. Huh, perhaps Malfoy decided to ditch him, after all.

Only after Harry entered the library, heading straight for the Restricted section, did Malfoy show up, completely out of breath.

“Don’t disappear like that!” he hissed, after receiving a nasty glare from Madam Pince for running. "The Matron will kill me!"

“I didn’t. I walked away. Didn’t realize you’re so slow, Draco dear, next time I’ll crawl so you can keep up.”

It was fun to see Malfoy gaping at him like that.

“Potter-”

“I believe I asked you to call me Harry.”

“Harry then, what’s going on with you?”

“Whatever do you mean? I feel perfectly fine if a bit annoyed. I don’t believe I asked for an adviser. Or a therapist.”

He tuned out Malfoy’s ' I’m insulted' muttering and pulled out a tome on curses and counter-curses.

He was glad to have a free pass to roam the restricted section as he wished as a champion. At least he didn’t have to dismantle the wards when he wanted entrance. Much more convenient this way.

Harry continued walking down, his finger brushing against the book covers to get a general feel of them. 

But nothing he needed was in the library.

It’s not like there were books on how to tame a dragon - oh, pardon me, steal an egg from a nesting mother without getting killed. No, Hogwarts library was pretty useless.

He was dealing with dragons who were breathing deadly fire.

He needed something just as strong to counter them if the parseltongue thing didn’t work.

Harry could use fiendfyre, but not only was it dangerous with his recently depleted core, but it would cause a lot of questions from everyone. A fourth year student being able to cast and control cursed fire? And that’s another thing. It was a dark spell, a cursed fire spell that may or may not get him into trouble.

It’s best if Harry didn’t cast it unless absolutely necessary. And he didn't know if he could control the amount needed to deal with a dragon.

That would leave elemental magic, which… he stopped practicing.

Fuck.

With enough emotion and discipline of mind Harry could certainly pull it off, but he wasn’t sure it’d be enough.

He doubted small fire balls would do much against a dragon. And water really wasn’t his thing. Now air… it wouldn’t be all that helpful other than redirecting fire from him in case being flayed alive.

Parselmagic?

It was wondrous and none of them would know what Harry was doing.

Yes, that sounded perfect.

“Potter! Are you even listening?!”

“Hmm… what? No. I came here to read a few things, Draco, and am not in the mood to chatter. When did Pomfrey ordered you to bring me back?”

“In two hours. Three at most and if you weren’t there on time she’ll find us both and it won’t be pretty.”

“Then why do you keep interrupting me?”

Malfoy pouted.

“You promised answers.”

“I did no such thing. I said you may ask, but I don’t recall saying I will answer,” Harry smirked at the indignant look on the boy’s face. He got played and he knew it.

“A slytherin, Potter. A damn bloody slytherin.”

Harry didn’t give him any answer apart from another smirk. Draco will have to work for it.

Either way, there was nothing for Harry in the library.

He checked out the book about curses, promising to bring it back tomorrow.

“Madam Pomfrey ordered, Madam Pince. She wouldn’t even let me leave without an escort and she’s adamant I come back to the infirmary.”

The librarian pursed her lips but eventually relented, unable to resist the pleading look in Harry’s eyes along his tragic story.

“That was-”

“Slytherin. Yes, Draco, I know. You’ve only told me about a million times,” Harry said, turning to walk upstairs.

“Where are you going? The hospital wing is on the other side!”

Harry stopped for a moment and gave Draco a gentle smile.

“I’m going where I need to, Draco, and you can either stay here or come with. I’m going with or without you.”

Of course, the boy was too curious not to follow Harry to a… blank wall.

“Is this a joke?”

Harry didn’t grace him with an answer and walked three times past the tapestry until a door appeared.

“What in Merlin’s name is this?”

Harry turned to stare into Malfoy’s wide eyes, colder than Draco’s ever seen them. “Something I hope you won’t be repeating to anyone else, Malfoy, less you wish to find out what I’m capable of when the trust said trust is broken. Understood?"

Malfoy was nodding frantically, looking excited and terrified at the same time.

Hm, perhaps he'll actually won't be so bad. They were trying to sick up to him, after all. Even send chocolates which Harry is yet to thank him for.

Harry opened the door, rushing Malfoy inside and completely ignored the boy's gaping at the sight.

Yes, he knew it was more than magnificent. The Room of Hidden Things. Everything the students hid or discarded over centuries, which included pretty disturbing and dark books that were lost to time.

Harry found it in his first year when he was wandering the castle after getting his cloak. But the first time it showed up as a room with loads of pillows and blankets, fire crackling and provided Harry comfort he then needed. But when he looked for it next time it wasn't there.

It took some time for Harry to figure out how the room worked, but it was an absolute blessing and a place to retreat to when he couldn't deal with his traitor friends or even Gryffindor anymore.

Tom was the one to tell him to wish for this room. Room of Lost and Hidden things, and Harry rarely summoned any other kind of room anymore. This one had everything he needed, you just had to be careful not to touch anything cursed, which was a feat of it's own.

At least Harry will never run out of cursed things to send to his enemies.

"Do not touch anything, Draco. There are more cursed things than you imagine and if something calls to you, run the other way. Or just stay here, hm? I don’t fancy explaining to Pomfrey or Snape how you got cursed on the way to the library."

"I'm not stupid, Potter. I know how things work."

"Hm, I suppose so, but you were trying to touch everything in Borgin and Burkes a year or so back. Pretty stupid, wouldn't you say? "

Draco spluttered, eyes wide. "I- I've never-"

"Oh please, don't even deny it, you were there with your father."

"How do you know?!" the boy screeched. First their common room, now this?!

Harry elegantly raised his brow.

"It's not important, but what is that you don't touch things you shouldn't. Now, I will be off. Be a good boy and wait here. This place is huge, you might get lost."

With that, Harry turned around and walked his usual path. Unfortunately, he didn't have time to sit down and read what he needed here; he'll just take the book on warding and go, before Pomfrey could start his search.

Harry eyed the ritualistic books and the ones he gathered on blood magic with longing. It was so stupid all of it was outlawed. It won't stop Harry from practicing of course, but it was blasphemy. This was their legacy , a very powerful and useful legacy that is now illegal because it requires blood or sacrifice. Outrageous. 

He'd be dead if his mother never dabbled in blood and sacrificial magic.

What would the world do if this situation got out? Dumbledore preached it was love that saved him, when in reality it was a ritualistic blood magic ritual with a willing human sacrifice.

Love.

How dense were they?

If love could save anyone from the killing curse, a lot more people would be alive today.

Ridiculous. 

Harry grabbed the book he came here for and shrank it to fit in his pocket, then went to find his wayward slytherin.

It was amusing to see them scrambling for any sort of information from him, ever since his… turn. Reveal? Heh.

They got a glimpse at Harry Potter and they wanted more. All of them did, bloody power hungry slytherins. At least they weren’t loud and annoying.

Tom was amused at his expense- no , Harry will not think about that bastard and whether he was amused or not.

"Where have you been?"

Harry looked at the awed blond, smirking slightly.

"Picking something up. We can go now."

"What is this room? I've never heard of it before, I-"

"It's a room you will be keeping a secret, Draco," Harry said lowly, letting his magic touch the boy just a bit to get the point across. It worked, if the paling face was any indicator.

"Of- of course m-my- ah, of course, Harry," Malfoy was stuttering, frozen in place. He couldn’t wrap his head around how Harry Potter’s magic could feel so dark.

Harry smiled gently, tapping the boy’s arm as if to unfreeze him. "Good. Now let's go back."

Draco scrambled after him again.

"Can you tell me what happened? Are the rumors true?"

Harry pondered whether to indulge Draco or not. It's not like he could release the truth.

"No. There was no vampire. Honestly, I have no idea where that came from."

"Then- then what?"

Harry was taken aback to see actual concern shining through. 

Was it possible that slytherins actually cared?

"Nothing I can disclose. I honestly don't recall how I ended up in the hallway, just remember waking up in the hospital wing after a critical magical exhaustion."

Draco paled drastically. 

"That's- Merlin, Pott- Harry, it could kill you!"

"It didn't." Harry gritted his teeth. If it did, he'd come back as a ghost to personally haunt Riddle. Bloody sodding prick.

"Who did this to you? How?"

"That's not something I will be revealing, Draco. I'll just let the rumor mill do it's thing. It's kind of amusing, actually."

Harry wondered what other ludicrous ideas there were about the incident.

They were quiet the rest of the time.

"Oh, you're back! Did he do anything nefarious, Mr Malfoy?" Pomfrey asked.

Harry glared at the medi-witch. 

"No, Madam. Just to the library and back."

"Good, good. I'll come back later to check on you, Mr Potter. You better be in bed!"

Harry was tempted to just curse the witch. Merlin, she was overbearing. Kind of reminded him of Molly Weasley. 

Draco looked unsure of whether to stay or go, so Harry took mercy on him.

"Sit down, Draco. Eat some chocolate. I have plenty," he motioned to his nightstand. "Thank you for yours as well, they were delicious.

Almost instantly Draco’s posture straightened and he preened like a peacock under the praise, Harry noted amusingly. Learned behavior indeed. He wondered if Lucius did the same thing. Perhaps Harry should get an invitation to Malfoy’s Yule Ball to see for himself.

"I'm glad you approve, Harry."

Fucking hell, the blond was actually itching for Harry's approval. The new dynamic threw him off a bit. He was usually the one haunding for other people’s approval.

Were they actually trying to be his friends? More? Followers?(don't let Tom hear him say this)

Harry was curious to see how this is going to turn out.

There’s no way he’s getting back with his ex-friends, so some new allies… dark allies? It wasn't a horrible idea.

As if on queue the door opened and Theodore Nott walked in with Pansy Parkinson in tow.

"There you are, Draco. You've been gone for ages."

"Yeah, Vincent said Madam Pomfrey came to get you for something, but I see you're more than fine."

Harry noted teasing grins and Draco's reddening face curiously. His eyes narrowed. What was this about?

"How have you been, Harry? The rumors are going wild. Latest is that Karkaroff tried to kill off Krum’s competition or that there is a beast preying on handsome young boys in the dungeons and you fell prey to it. Which one is it?" Pansy asked, blinking at him through her lashes.

Draco glared at her for some reason.

"I'm great, Pansy, thank you for asking, but Madam Pomfrey is keeping me prisoner. Neither of those are true though. What else have they been saying?"

"Oh, someone is completely convinced that the Chamber of Secrets opened again and you are petrified."

Harry scoffed. "Please, that's ridiculous. Basilisk would never attack another parselmouth."

Their faces were priceless. 

"I-I heard a hufflepuff whisper that professor Snape attacked you," Pansy continued her rumor mill. Harry had no idea the girl was such a gossiper. She was probably just as bad as Levander.

"Bloody hell, where do they come up with these things?" Harry was truly flabbergasted. Students were ridiculous.

If they could believe such nonsense then why couldn’t they believe he didn’t want to participate in this stupid tournament?

"No clue. Will you tell us what happened?"

The slytherins were looking at him, eyes glinting in excitement. They looked like excited puppies.

Harry sighed.

"Sit down. Eat some chocolate," he motioned to the nightstand. 

They hurried to comply, each taking a seat on Draco's sides.

Oh Merlin, they were eager.

"You're actually going to tell them what happened and not me?!" Draco looked highly insulted, but the pout on his lips gave him away.

Merlin. Draco was pouting .

This was hilarious. 

Harry’s theory of alternative dimension was becoming more real by the second.

"Nope," Harry said offhandedly. "What happened is for me to know and for you to guess."

"Then what will you tell us?" Pansy asked curiously, unwrapping one of the chocolate frogs. "And what's wrong with you?"

"I'm fine. Madam Pomfrey is just…" Harry looked around to see if she was anywhere near. "Overbearing and ridiculous."

Nott snorted. "Isn't that right"

"So… why are you here?"

"Critical magical exhaustion apparently."

Theo and Pansy paled. 

“You don’t do things by half, do you? Merlin, Potter."

"That's what Draco said," Harry said casually. "That's all you're getting."

"What?! You're not going to tell me any more information? You're the direct source, I-"

Harry glared at the witch. "You already got more than most without me asking for anything back."

"What's your price then?" Pansy asked, determined glint in her eyes.

Oh, the poor girl was about to be let down in the worst way possible. She was fierce though, Harry will admit to that. 

"Pansy dear, if I told you, I would have to kill you."

The slytherins were about to laugh, but they noticed a completely serious expression on Harry's face. Harry noticed a glint of fear in Pansy's eyes.

Good. They remembered what they spoke about the time they ambushed him after Potions. They knew what he was capable of.

Sort of.

"So, are you ready for the first task?" Theo asked.

"Yep," Harry grinned, knowing it was making them uncomfortable. He didn't offer any more information, and it was worth it if only to see frustration in their eyes. He wasn’t about to share his life story with them. This was more fun.

" Massster, I want a juicy rabbit. And a warming charm. It's cold."

All three slytherins jumped into the air as Loki slithered on Harry's bed.

" Are they yours, Massster? They smell of fear."

"They came to check on me, Loki. Don't touch them."

"The blond one smells of summer, Massster. May I lay on him?"

"I don't see why not, Loki," Harry grinned.

"Merlin and Morgana" Nott whispered, while Pansy was clutching her chest.

Draco went deathly pale as the snake slithered towards him.

"Potter! Potte- Harry! What is it doing?! Stop it!"

"He wants to lay on you. Said you smell of summer and such."

Draco froze completely as the serpent coiled on his lap.

Harry rolled his eyes. "Just pet him. He likes attention. Probably as much as you do.” Which was a funny thought. His snake did have a similar personality to Draco’s in a way.

" And a warming charm! I'm cold."

Harry sighed, waving his hand towards his familiar. 

Draco narrowed his eyes. "Pomfrey told you not to use magic." 

"I'm fine. If she had her way, she'd keep me here for another week. Completely ridiculous."

“It’s not a bloody joke and is dangerou-”

"Mr Pot- oh, there's four of you now. Enough bothering my patient! He needs to rest! Out of here! Shoo!"

Harry gave them an 'I told you so' look when the Matron left to fetch some potions for him.

''Uhh, Harry?" Draco didn't dare to move.

" Loki? Would you care to move?"

"No. I like the blond, I want to go with him. Can I, Master?"

"Fine. Come back later though. Loki wants to come with you."

Draco gaped at him. "W-what?"

"He likes you and wants to come with. Oh, don't look so shocked. Just shoot a warming charm on him and give him a few rats, or even better- a rabbit, and he'll come back to me later on."

Draco was speechless, but didn't know how to refuse or if he should. He nodded, eventually. 

"Great! Loki, curl on his shoulders. He doesn't know how to carry you and listen to what they're saying."

"Yes, Master."

The snake slithered up, curling around Draco's neck.

"Well, no one is going to mess with you now, Dray," Theo snorted but kept his distance. 

"Dray?" Harry's eyes glinted mischievously.

"Don't you even dare, Potter"

"I wouldn't dream of it, Dray. Now get out before Madam Pomfrey notices you're still here. Shoo!"

Harry was released from the hospital the next morning and headed down for some breakfast. He didn't want to stay in the hospital wing any longer so he chose to have it downstairs.

"Oh, you're finally out!" Pansy squeaked from behind him. Harry turned to see all the slytherins coming towards the Great Hall for breakfast. 

"Yes. I told you I'm fine. Where's Loki?"

Draco parted his robes and the snake's head peaked out. "He just climbed onto me and wouldn't move, so I figured I'd bring him with."

" Into my shirt, Loki. Now. Do not show yourself."

"Yes, Master."

"Bloody hell, Harry," Blaise stared at him wide eyed, as the snake wriggled under Harry's shirt.

"What? I don't want anyone to see. Did they say anything about me?"

"The blond one was very proud you liked the chocolates, Master." Harry shot Draco a look. " The Zabi boy was jealous because he didn't get to talk to you, and others were curious about were you and my blond were, but he didn't reveal. Said he wasn't going to betray your trust."

"Do you think him trustworthy, Loki?"

"Yes, Master. He gave me a fat rabbit and lots of attention."

" My snake likes you, because you spoiled him," Harry said to Draco, who beamed proudly. Bloody hell, he hoped the snake won’t bother him too much about that. "He also says you boasted around that I liked the chocolate you sent." The boy's cheeks reddened slightly.

"I'm just glad you approved."

Harry shot him a smirk. He wasn’t going to complain, really. Draco had a good taste.

“Let’s go before we miss breakfast. Would you like to join us, Harry?” Pansy asked, her eyes shooting between Draco and Harry for some reason.

“Sure. it’s not like I’ve got something better to do.”

“Are you not going to classes?”

“I’ve been excused.”

And thank Merlin for that. The task was tomorrow and Harry didn’t have any energy to deal with classes as well, especially since he was forbidden from using magic.

The hall fell dead silent as Harry walked in, before erupting into cheers and soon after, whispers and looks and Merlin- Harry was about to turn around and go back before he was grabbed by Pansy and Blaise from each side and led to the table.

More whispers followed as he sat down at the Slytherin table between Draco and Blaise.

“You looked ready to bolt, Potter. I thought you liked the attention?” Malfoy teased him, ignoring Harry’s death stare. “Oh look how disappointed Karkaroff looks. You sure he’s not the one who tried to get rid of you?”

Harry’s head instantly snapped to the traitor and indeed, he was staring at Harry. Bloody bastard, Harry thought as he glared at the man.

“Did he actually do something?” Theo asked, looking unsure. “If looks could kill…”

“I’m not overly fond of traitors, Theo,” Harry muttered.

“But he hasn’t betrayed anyone close to you!”

Harry turned back to see his yearmate waiting for some big reveal, to hear his personal vendetta against Karkaroff, but they were about to receive something else entirely.

“Karkaroff chose a side. He took the Dark Lord’s mark and wore it proudly until the moment it suited him. Once To- Voldemort fell, Karkaroff turned against his mates, against those he fought alongside and betrayed everyone he could just to gain his own freedom. A complete turncoat.” Harry bristled. How could the man live with himself he’ll never know. “He’ll pay for his crimes one way or another. I’m surprised he dared to step foot in Britain again at all.”

Not that it would help him.

Harry was certain Voldemort didn’t care about crossing borders just to catch a traitor.

“You think Karkaroff will be… punished ?” Blaise whispered, as everyone leaned in closer to hear what Harry was going to say.

He smiled.

“I have no doubt in my mind. I think you can imagine what the Dark Lord does to traitors, Blaise.”

His yearmates paled while Harry offered a toothy grin and took a bite of his sandwich.

Merlin, slytherins were fun. If he said anything even remotely close to anyone in Gryffindor, he’d be accused of being dark, a traitor, the next Dark Lord and then would have to endure a lecture and a guilt trip.

It was surprising he was still sane.

…remotely.

Harry’s spider senses were tickling.

“ Loki, who's staring at me?”

Harry felt his snake slithering under his robes. 

“ The one with a weird eye, Master. And the old coot along with the one who stays in the dungeons.”

Huh.

Dumbledore, he could understand, but why those two?

Snape was way too curious about him this semester and it didn’t seem to be waning. Surprisingly, their last encounter was weirdly… cordial and Harry could admit he enjoyed the professor’s snarkiness. He wondered just how much Snape has figured out on his own already.

He was certain that Snape will try to corner him again, now that he didn’t look like death warmed over and was out of the hospital, and will demand answers.

But Moody…

Harry is still yet to find out why the man was so interested in him.

Each year the DADA professor paid him too much attention and so far neither one of those times their encounters ended up in Harry’s favor. He was always attacked.

Should he expect to be attacked by Moody?

The man was an ex-Auror. 

Surely he won’t- eh, who was Harry kidding, he would. It was just his luck to be attacked by a professor. A bloody trend by now.

He wondered how Dumbledore even found those people. Did he hang around posters, saying ‘ DADA professor, willing to attack Harry Potter at least once, needed’ . Wouldn’t surprise him one bit.

Shame Loki couldn’t spy on Moody though.

Perhaps Harry could find a way to steal the man’s eye? Would make his life much easier.

“Which one of you is up to taking a walk?” he turned to look back at his yearmates with a smile, noting unnerved expressions.

“I have a free period,” Draco said meekly.

“Perfect.”

Fates must really really hate him, because Ronald decided to ambush them.

“I- I need to talk to you,” Ron looked to be nervous, but Harry didn’t buy that for a second. There was something the boy was hiding. Trying to gain his favor? Has Dumbledore ordered this?

“I have nothing to say to you,” Harry spat coldly, already turning to walk away when the boy spoke again.

“It’s important!”

Harry stopped, pursing his lips in a sign of displeasure and his patience waning. Something he unconsciously copied from Tom.

“Well? Then say it.”

“I’m not saying it in front of him ,” Weasley sneered at Draco. “Come with me, alone.”

Harry snorted.

Was he barking mad?

“I’m not going anywhere alone with you-” ”He’s not going alone with you anywhere-” Harry and Draco spoke simultaneously, giving each other a surprised look.

“You don’t order him around, Malfoy!” Ronald shouted, his hand going for his wand.

“You’re stupid to think I’d let you lure him somewhere alone where you can ambush him, Weasel. The whole school knows how you turned traitor.”

The boy went beet red and pulled out his wand, but Harry was faster - he shot an expelliarmus - Merlin, what a wonderful spell -   before anyone could do any harm.

“How dare you?!” Ronald screeched at Harry, all earlier worry forgotten, but he didn’t dare to attack once Draco pointed his own wand at him. “I came here to warn you and you defend a baby Death Eater! You’re a filthy traitor, Potter!”

Harry’s expression turned to ice.

“I haven’t betrayed anyone, Weasley.” Draco shivered at Harry’s tone and was surprised to see that Weasel still hasn’t run away after hearing it. Couldn't the fool feel Harry’s magic? “ You betrayed me because you were a jealous little bitch with no talent of your own. You want glory and fame and yet, nobody even glances at your direction, because who would to such a weak, pathetic bottomfeeder like you, Ronald? You’ve done nothing so far. I’m sure Filch has more achievements than you at this point. Nobody even knows your name without me around and even then it's Harry Potter’s ex-friend who turned into a traitor because he was jealous.”

Harry could see steam coming out of Ron’s ears after his merciless dressing down.

He didn’t regret a single thing.

“You’re nothing but a fraud, Potter. Everyone will see what a fucking traitor you are, hanging around with Death Eaters and not listening to Dumbledore! I knew you’ll turn out to be a slimy snake, I should’ve known ever since I found out you’re a parselmouth, just like You-Know-Who! Your parents would be ashamed of you. They would hate you.”

Harry froze.

“I think my parents would be proud of me for staying alive,” he answered, ignoring the chill he felt. “Unlike yours. It’s a wonder how they remember your name when your brothers outshine you at everything.”

It was a bit too much because the next moment Ronald lunged at him.

Harry barely got out of the way, still feeling a bit stiff after his stay in the hospital wing.

Draco shot a stunner and missed, and then Ronald got up to his feet and lunged for Harry again and it looked like he was going for Harry's neck. To strangle him, Harry supposed.

However, Weasley didn’t get the chance to as another stunner came from behind the boys.

“Not so fast, Weasley,” a voice barked from the distance and Harry turned to see Moody heading towards them, wand pointed at Ron. “What do you think you’re doing?”

Weasley almost fell to the floor when the spell was released.

“Potter has my wand and he has turned traitor!”

“Why do you have his wand, Potter?”

“Because he tried to attack us earlier,” Harry answered cordially. It’s not like he was lying.

Moody turned to glare at Ron, taking his wand from Harry’s hand. “So when your initial attack failed, you decided to use physical force? Are you that stupid, boy?!”

“Potter is a traitor!”

“You’re the only traitor around, Weasley, as everyone knows you turned your back on your friend!” Moody hollered, and Harry was very pleased to see a horrified look on Weasley’s face once he realized he would get no support from the professor. “And forty points from Gryffindor for attacking Potter and a detention with Snape.”

“What?! I haven’t done anything!”

“You attacked a student twice! Need I remind you that Potter just got out of the hospital wing an hour ago, boy? For all we know you’re the one who attacked him and now are trying to finish your job!”

Ronald went pale.

Harry almost laughed at the ridiculous theory. As if Ronald could do such a thing to him. He didn’t have brains nor enough magical talent to pull something on the same level as Tom- nope. Not going there.

“As if someone like him would be capable of harming me in such a way, professor. That’s just insulting,” Harry drawled, hearing snickers coming from Draco.

“Oh, I’ll show you-”

“Are you threatening again, Weasley? ! Another detention!”

Harry couldn’t hold in his snort at the expression of pure outrage on his ex-friend’s face. This was hilarious.

No wonder Draco and his goons constantly teased him. There certainly was an appeal.

“Get out of my sight, Weasley. Here’s your wand. If I see you pointing it at another student, I’ll assign a month's worth of detention with Snape. Understood?”

Ron just nodded quickly, seemingly realizing that he lost and ran away.

“As for you, Potter-” Moody turned to him and Harry held an urge to run away as well. “I believe you were told not to use any magic today.”

“I’m fine,” he said for a millionth time this week and got the same disbelieving look he always got from everyone. “Madam Pomfrey is just paranoid and exaggerating. It’s not like I’m going around and casting unforgivables. It was just an expelliarmus.”

He may have suffered a magical exhaustion, but his magic has been fine ever since he woke up. His core was way above average and he wouldn’t cast if it would pose a risk to himself - honestly, if anything, if not hypothermia he would’ve been out of the hospital wing much quicker.

And he hasn’t been feeding his magic into the diary. He was completely fine. Every day spells didn’t even register.

“So you say. You will come with me to have a chat, Potter. Malfoy, I suggest you go to your next class. You’re not the one excused from lessons today.”

“Yes, sir. I’ll- I’ll see you later, Harry,” Draco shot him a hopeful look, waiting until Harry sighed and nodded in agreement before walking away.

“Made new friends, eh, Potter?”

Harry shrugged.

“They’re not as annoying. Change of scenery and all that.”

“Indeed. Let’s walk to my office.”

Harry followed the ex-Auror, a bit surprised how he could walk this fast without one leg.

As the doors shut behind him, he felt privacy wards flare. Ah. He didn’t want anyone hearing their conversation.

Interesting.

“Do you know what happened to you, Potter?”

“It’s not of consequence, professor, and I’m pretty sure the incident isn’t why you called me here.”

Moody eyed him for a minute, before snorting.

“Isn’t that right. You’re more perceptive than people give you credit for.”

Harry shrugged.

“The first task is tomorrow. I want to know your strategy.”

Harry blinked.

“Why?”

“Because you’re the youngest and need help. Do you know what the task is?”

Harry’s eyes narrowed.

Why was Moody so insistent on helping?

“I’ll ask again. Why aren’t you helping Diggory with this?” he insisted instead.

“He entered willingly, did he not? And he’s of age.”

“True. Some would say you’re biased, professor.”

“Who cares what they say? I’m called Mad Eyed Moody, boy. It comes with the title.”

Harry snorted. He could relate.

“Well, in that case, professor, I’ll let you know that this strategy of mine is completely mad as well. Should fit right into your category.”

Moody barked out a laugh.

“So you know what the first task is.”

It wasn’t a question.

“Yes.”

“And you have a plan?”

“Yes.” Kind of.

“And you’re not going to tell me?”

“Why ruin a surprise? Please.” 

Moody stared at him for a long while, but Harry could see he was fighting a smirk.

“I’m a bit impressed, I won't lie, Potter. I thought you’d be petrified.”

Harry shrugged. Sure, he was panicking at first, but now he had a few ideas and backup plans in case things didn’t go his way. Besides, it can’t be worse than facing a basilisk at twelve.

Then he smirked at the wording.

“Oh, no, professor. Dragons don’t petrify students, basilisks do. And I should know.”

Moody looked completely stunned at his proclamation, and Harry could tell he was even impressed.

Harry stood up.

“I’ll leave you to your classes, professor. And see you at the first task.”

“Cheeky brat,” Harry heard Moody mutter as he was walking through the door.

What could he say?

Harry liked to tempt fate.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 4

••°°••

Ludo Bagman was getting on his nerves.

The man continued following him around offering help and soon, very soon, he’s going to be the one who needs help if he doesn’t leave Harry the fuck alone.

“What’s gotten you so wounded up, Harry? Nervous?” Draco asked, coming to stand beside him.

“Bagman. I’m ready to feed him to the dragon if he doesn’t fuck off. He's playing at something, I just don't know what yet."

Draco hummed.

"Are- do you- I mean, are you-"

"Just spit it out already, Dray " Harry grinned at the boy. It seemed Draco was more nervous than he was.

"Do you have a plan? Are you going to be okay? I mean, bloody hell, it's a dragon! What were they thinking-"

"Draco. Draco ! Breathe. Relax. Of course I've got a plan, I'm not an idiot. And besides, I already have experience handling dragons."

The boy's eyes widened. "You do?"

"Of course, Draco. " The slytherin just stared at him blankly. "Seriously? Nothing? Your full name is Draconis, isn't it? Meaning dragon ?"

Malfoy's cheeks turned red once he realized the implication.

Harry grinned triumphantly.

Someone laughed behind them. Harry turned to see Pansy with Theo coming up to them, both snickering. They finally exploded into laughter once they saw Draco's expression.

"Oh, come off it, Dray, it was hilarious," Theo said, grinning when Draco started pouting.

"You should've seen it coming, dear," Pansy chided. "Clearly, Harry's out for blood today."

They all looked at the raven haired wizard, who simply grinned at them.

"What are you three doing here?" 

Harry turned to see Snape walking towards their group.

"Moral support," Pansy supplied quickly.

"Clearly," Snape drawled, eyeing them with the ever present suspicion. "You better be getting back to the stadium. You can visit after if you so wish."

"Of course, professor. We're going." Theo said quickly, dragging away the other two. "Good luck, Harry!"

Harry gave him a slight nod and turned back to the professor, eyebrow raised in question.

"So," Snape said, as he watched his slytherins walking away. "Do you feel ready for the task, Potter?"

Why is everyone asking him this?! He wasn’t a complete moron, thankyouverymuch.

"Sure. Are you here for moral support as well, professor?"

Snape scoffed. "Don't be absurd, Potter."

Harry grinned. Of course not. Not Snape with his reputation, Merlin forbid.

"Are you worried then?" He continued to press, wondering if he could actually piss Snape off. It seemed that wanting answers made the man strangely cordial and he genuinely tried to be civil with Harry, not even reprimanding him for snide remarks.

"With your track record and foolish tendencies to dive head first into danger, I might be."

Harry was shocked. That was as good admission as any.

"I'll be just fine, professor. I feel like I'll get more fire from Madam Pomfrey than the dragon. She seems incredibly stressed."

Snape's lips twitched.

"You might be right, Potter. Do you have a strategy?"

This was becoming annoying.

"Have you asked Diggory that too or am I just a special case?"

"Special case of dunderhead. Diggory entered himself willingly and knowingly and is bright enough to figure it out himself."

"And I'm not?" Harry asked snidely, beginning to feel angry. "Everyone keeps asking me that as if I suddenly became brain dead. I'm slightly insulted."

Snape looked genuinely shocked at Harry's little outburst.

"I… apologize. I didn't mean to imply you can't do it, rather than safety of your… upcoming heroics."

"There is a dragon out there, professor. I don't think safety is what they were aiming for." No, they were aiming for a show. Harry's eyes narrowed when he saw the Weasley twins running around as if looking for someone. It didn't seem like they were looking for him, then who? All of the students were in the stands.

Snape followed his line of sight.

"Weasleys! What are you doing here!"

They froze.

"Ah, you see, professor-"

"We were looking for Bagman-"

"We wanted to-"

"Speak with him."

Snape looked to be developing a headache. Harry could relate. The twins almost always finished each other's sentences, to a point Harry wondered if they shared some sort of a mind link. That would be incredibly useful.

He should look into it later.

"And why would you need to speak to the Head of Magical Games and Sports?"

The twins shared a look and Harry's eyes narrowed.

They were stalling.

Hiding something .

Oh, the intrigue.

"Oh, nothing serious, professor, we'll just ah-"

"We'll just be going, yeah?"

"Yeah. Good luck, Harry!"

"Yeah, try to win, eh? We placed a bet on you."

“Ciao!”

They sprinted away before Snape could say anything or take points.

"I will be going as well, professor. I believe they're already waiting in the tent."

Snape looked dissatisfied, but nodded nontheless. "Be safe, Mr Potter. I'd rather not waste any more of my potions on you."

Harry grinned cheekily. "You might be in for a surprise, professor."

Harry held tightly onto his composure as he walked into the arena, where a fire-breathing, incredibly dangerous dragon was waiting for him.

He cast every single fire and heat repelling charm on himself that he knew of, including the ones in parseltongue. 

Bloody hell.

He had more chances fighting a basilisk than a dragon. The Hungarian Horntail had so many spikes in its tail alone it could impale Harry like a piece of meat in mere seconds.

He wished he had a sword for a moment. Worst case scenario he could stab the dragon. His spells wouldn’t penetrate it’s skin unless he used dark and powerful ones. Illegal ones, and even then it was debatable.

Fuck this shit.

And then- then he heard it.

Something that will be his saving grace.

"My hatchlings! I kill if you touch! Mine! Stole my-"

Harry could have laughed.

Hysterically, in relief, because if the dragon listened to him… it meant victory.

" Hello, gracious dragon. My name is Harry Potter and I come meaning no harm to you or your… hatchlings. Do you have a name?"

The dragon froze and turned to peer intently at him and Harry had a brief flash of panic that the dragon would just decide to burn him instead of answering.

" A speaker! Great honor it is to meet a speaker. My name is Gaelie, youngling. I've heard about you."

What?

"What do you mean, heard about me?"

"One of your own kind, another speaker came to meet me days ago. Asked us not to touch one with a scar on his face named Harry, another speaker. That is you."

Harry was frozen in shock. 

Another speaker? No , it couldn't be- Tom ? Tom saw the dragons? Spoke to them?

It surely wasn't Loki. And no one else could speak parseltongue.

Holy fuck.

This is not something he has time to unpack right now.

Harry shoved the new information behind his strongest mental shields. Tom can wait. He can’t deal with this right now.

" Thank you, great Gaelie. I mean you no harm. But people who captured you put a fake egg, a fake hatchling between your real ones and ordered me to retrieve it. Will you allow it?"

“Who did such a thing?!”

Harry smiled and pointed at the judges table, feeling incredibly gleeful as the dragon let out a horrible screech and sent a fireball towards the judges stand. It was stopped by a ward - how unfortunate - but they looked spooked. 

Harry noted the terrified expressions pointed at him and smirked.

They wanted a show, Harry is giving them one.

" I will allow you to take it as long as you do not touch my eggs, speaker."

"Thank you, Gaelie." Harry honestly felt relieved. He was ready to fight if he had to, but thank Merlin and- no, thank Salazar for the parseltongue. It was handy as fuck.

Harry cautiously stepped forward, very slowly reaching into the nest and taking out the golden egg under the watchful eye of a dragon.

He held it out for the dragon to look at and smell, waiting with slightly trembling hands as Gaelie inspected the egg.

She roared once more, spitting out fire at the judges again, this time for much longer.

Harry saw the wards crack.

Their alarmed faces.

What a treat.

" It was an honor to speak with you, Gaelie. Thank you."

"It was an honor to meet a speaker, hatchling. It's been eons since we spoke to your kind. I wish you well. May the magic bless you, child."

Harry bowed to the dragon and backed out of the arena, only now coming to realization that everyone was dead silent and staring at him. Fuck. He honestly forgot about the spectators.

He smirked and lifted the egg in triumph and then- then a thunderous applause started, especially from the Slytherin side.

Someone let out fireworks - ah, the twins. Of course. They won a bet.

Oh, Merlin.

It's going to be second year all over again.

Maybe. 

"And, ladies and gentlemen, our youngest champion, Harry Potter, retrieved the egg in the shortest time with no injuries by an incredible display of parseltongue ability! He spoke to a dragon! Have you heard of such thing? Incredible!"

Harry rolled his eyes, heading directly back to the tent, not in the mood to listen to useless platitudes.

"First dementors, now dragons! What's next?!" He heard Madam Pomfrey raving inside. "Mr Potter-"

"I'm fine. The dragon didn't touch me," Harry said coldly, not wanting to be fussed over. He was fine .

She looked him over critically. "Knowing you, Mr Potter, that's highly unlikely. I'll do a diagnostic charm."

Harry sighed and nodded, internally smirking when she looked back from the parchment at him skeptically, as if she couldn't believe her eyes. "Well. I guess there's always a first time, Mr Potter. You are free to go."

"Thank you," Harry nodded and turned to leave, when the tent burst open and his newly acquired slytherin squad arrived, eyes glittering with excitement. They looked like they were the ones who won.

"Merlin, Potter, that was-" Blaise shook his head, seemingly speechless.

"Marvelous. Terrifying ? Hypnotizing?!" Theo supplied, but had the same expression on his face, while they all nodded, looking like complete loons.

"You spoke to a dragon, " Draco said, sounding breathless. "A bloody dragon! Just walked in and out!"

"Yes, that vas very impressive," Krum walked up to the group, sporting a bandage on his shoulder. "I didn't know you could speak to dragons."

"Neither did I. Thought it was only snakes," Harry smiled sheepishly. 

There was a moment of silence.

"Are you telling me you went in there without knowing it would work?!" Draco screeched, suddenly looking like he wanted nothing more than to strangle him. 

Harry felt slightly cowed.

"I had more than one plan, Dray, relax. Besides, it worked ."

"When you started speaking parseltongue I thought Dumbledore was going to faint. His face went white," Theo snickered, trying to relieve sudden tension and distract his friend.

"Did he, now?"

That was an interesting bit of information. Dumbledore really didn't want people knowing that Harry was a parselmouth, did he? Strangely nobody seemed to remember after the second year fiasco, or reacted terribly after finding out.

Dark gift his arse. If not for this dark gift , he'd be nothing more than an overcooked human nugget.

But now everyone will know.

There was no more hiding.

"You should go outside, they'll be showing your points," Blaise nudged them, and Harry walked out with Draco in tow, the other three trailing behind him.

A flash went off the moment he stepped out and Harry scowled.

"Harry, dear, what a wonderful performance!" Rita Skeeter cooed at him in an overly sweet voice. "And who's your charming friend here?"

"Draco Malfoy, heir to the Ancient and Noble House of Malfoy," Draco introduced himself, instantly standing more poised and gracious than before.

"Oh, how wonderful and, ah- I see your friends came to support you, Mr Potter?"

Harry's eyes narrowed.

What was her angle?

"Yes. Now, if you don't mind, Rita, we'll be going to hear the judges. And oh-" he leaned closer to her, so nobody could hear. "I hope you remember the last time and I won't be seeing anything… negative about myself in the press. Understood?"

She seemed shocked at Harry's open threat, but wasn’t stupid enough to underestimate him when all of a sudden her fingers started to cramp slightly.

"Understood?" Harry hissed, then went for the kill. " Pain"

Skeeter immediately blanched back from him, her face deathly pale and contorted in pain. She was nodding frantically. 

Harry smiled, releasing the spell.

"Good. Have a… productive day, shall I say?"

He turned around, ignoring the very curious and slightly terrified looks of slytherins and walked closer to the arena to find out his score.

"I've never seen Skeeter so terrified. What did you do to her?" Malfoy asked quietly, eyes darting around to see if anyone's listening.

Harry gave him a smile.

"I encouraged her to tell the truth to the wizarding world. Nothing nefarious, you see."

All of them snorted.

"Yeah, right. She looked about ready to faint, not counting in pain . You have hidden depths, Pot- Harry." Theo proceeded with a smirk and received one in turn. One thing he learned about Harry Potter during this time is that he liked to toy with them and give them vague answers. Or have them figure things out themselves if they can.

Threats weren't above him either.

It was turning out to be the most interesting year so far.

Ludo Bagman shot out a 10 from his wand. So did Madame Maxime and Crouch Sr. Dumbledore looked at him disappointedly before shooting a 7.

"Seven? Seven?! Is that senile bastard completely mad?!" Draco shrieked, looking just as enraged as most students. The slytherin side- wait, others too- booed loudly.

Most did, to Harry's surprise.

Oh, did they suddenly forget how they shunned him for stealing Diggory's fame?

Bloody hypocrites, all of them. Especially gryffindors. They had zero house loyalty and would turn their backs on you the moment they don't like something you've done.

Neville was a slight exception, but he was more of a hufflepuff than a gryffindor anyway.

Or he simply didn't dare to be nasty to Harry.

"We all know that Dumbledore is prejudiced against anything even remotely dark," Harry said loudly, knowing that Skeeter will most likely hear this, the annoying pest that she was. "I bet five galleons that after this he'll try to reprimand me or guilt me for daring to use parseltongue."

He'll certainly be outraged that Harry so publicly showed his 'dark ability' and tarnished his light savior name or something.

Only Karkaroff was left.

To Harry's surprise, the man too looked pale and was staring at Harry in poorly disguised fear.

Harry smirked.

Karkaroff must be having flashbacks of the last Master he betrayed. 

This was brilliant.

Maybe he should act as much like Voldemort as possible whenever around Karkaroff to drive the man insane with paranoia. It would certainly be funny.

He will definitely be showing this memory to Tom, he will be so smug ab- wait, no. No Tom.

The traitor raised his wand, hesitating slightly, as he looked at Harry, who in turn glared nastily at the headmaster.

"9? Karkaroff gave you nine?!" Draco squealed. 

"What the fuck, he gave Diggory five . His favoritism towards Krum is unparalleled," Theo nodded along, equally shocked.

"Do you have him imperio'ed, Harry? He looked terrified for a moment there," Blaise's eyes kept going from Karkaroff to Harry.

"I think I remind him of someone," Harry snickered as he wondered if he could influence the Mark with parseltongue for the maximum terror.

"You came to 46 points, that's more than anyone. Harry, you're in the first place!" Draco shouted excitedly and Harry was once again taken aback by how at ease his classmates were with him. His Slytherin classmates. 

In Slytherin you'll make true friends once again came back to haunt him. You could've had this this whole time. It was for a good reason though, Harry reminded himself. Safer this way.

He knew that slytherins had ulterior motives by getting close to him, and they were intrigued by his true personality along with his clear support for the Dark magic, but even then it made him feel something warm inside his chest. 

Perhaps allowing this to go on wasn't such a bad idea.

And if they make a move to betray him, Harry will repay them with the same.

Tom was always harping at him about making allies. Well, there they are. 

"Potter!" A gruff voice called out to him and Harry saw Moody staring at his group. "Go back to the tent, the judges will be speaking with champions about the second task."

Harry nodded curtly.

"I'll come with," Draco said quickly, eyeing Moody wearily.

"Fine! Just hurry up!" He grumbled and walked up to the tent as well, waiting.

Harry shrugged. He can figure out Moody later. The paranoid ex-Auror had his own agendas, Harry was sure, and for some reason he was fixated on Harry.

Typical.

They didn't have to wait long until judges burst in.

"Congratulations on finishing the first task, champions!" Ludo Bagman shouted, looking chirpy. "Next task will be held in February and the egg you retrieved from the dragon holds a clue, you only need figure it out. That is all! I wish you best until then!"

That's it? Harry thought. What a waste of time.

Then headmasters went to speak with their champions. Karkaroff was staring at him through Krum’s shoulder.

Harry winked.

It was funny watching the traitor's eye twitch as he tried to control himself.

"I'd like to speak with you, my boy," Dumbledore uttered those damned words, while Harry steamed inside. He turned, waiting, and raised his brow when Dumbledore kept quiet.

"Here is fine, headmaster. Speak."

The fake friendly twinkle in his eyes was gone in a flash.

"I am very disappointed in you, my boy. To reveal such a dark gift in front of everyone…" Albus shook his head disappointedly. "Your parents would be ashamed of you."

The room went dead silent. Harry felt frozen. Everyone else was looking at Albus in shock and disgust.

"Albus! How dare you say something like that to the young boy!" Fudge, who just came into the tent, followed by Skeeter, shouted. "Are you out of your goddamned mind?!"

Harry could've clapped. Perfect timing. 

However, it didn't defuse the fire in his chest- raging anger that was about to erupt and consume everyone.

How dare he? Use his parents against him in such a way, for his own gain?

"How dare you!?" Draco hissed at the wizard while Harry reigned himself in. Dumbledore’s beard looked exceptionally flammable right then.

"I think my parents would be proud that I performed the task without a scratch on me, against a bloody dragon . Need I remind you that I'm here against my will, headmaster?" Harry stepped closer, his eyes glinting dangerously; the air around them started heating up in tune with Harry's rage. "You should be careful, Albus . Your prejudice is showing. And to think you'd rather have me hurt or dead than use a gift I was blessed with, is sickening. Perhaps it's time to step down from being a headmaster if you're so eager to put your students in life threatening danger because of their bloodline and it's abilities. Or try to use their dead parents against them."

Dumbledore was left speechless, as did everyone else.

Rita's quill was scratching incredibly fast.

"Harry did really vell. You shouldn't be attacking him," Krum spoke up, glaring at Dumbledore, and Harry flashed a small smile to the wizard. He seemed like a decent bloke, if a bit bold. 

"Yes, what iz dis Dumblydoore? Ze boy has a gift! Shame on you, Dumblydoore. Beauxbatons would be honored to have youz, 'Arry Potter, if you'd wish to transfer," Madame Maxime said, and Harry bowed his head in thanks, a genuine smile appearing on his face. To see utter shock on the coots face was a plus too.

"You'd do vell in Dursmtrang too, Harry," Krum added, not noticing Karkaroff's widening eyes. The man clearly didn't want to be anywhere near Harry if he could help it. Serves him right. 

Harry felt almost giddy.

He never even considered transferring to any other schools. He loved Hogwarts too much. But he was sure it would terrify Dumbledore if he believed Harry to be considering these options.

"Thank you for your offers. But for now I'm fine here." He said instead, hearing Draco snickering beside him. It was time to leave. "If you'll excuse me," he pushed through to get out of the tent.

"That was brilliant, Harry. Absolutely amazing." Draco gushed. They both heard shouts coming from inside the tent.

"Seems like Dumbledore’s getting a sixth degree."

"A what?"

"Ah, muggle term. A dressing down. He said it in front of everyone, didn't he?"

Draco suddenly looked serious. "You know that's not true though, right?" 

Harry nodded, but actually, he didn’t know. How could he? He had no idea what his parents were like and what they would’ve thought.

From what he heard about his father he was awfully prejudiced towards slytherins. For all Harry knew, he’d despise Harry for being one as well, even if not officially. For speaking the serpent's tongue. And his mother? He had no clue, but he had an inkling she delved into the Dark Arts as well. How else he supposedly had bloodwards protecting him? How else, but not with something powerful, was she able to protect him from Voldemort?

So many question and no one to give him answers. In the end, he only knew scraps about his parents, and it sort of sucked.

Draco still looked unsure on what to say and Harry couldn’t blame him. They weren’t that close.

“So, uh, Harry-” Draco smiled at him, and Harry was immediately suspicious. “There will be a party in the Slytherin common room, pretty soon, I suppose. Would you like to come?”

What?

A party ?

“Me? You do realize I’m Harry Potter, the gryffindor-”

Draco scoffed. “Oh, please. Even a blind could see that you’re no such thing. Even if you’re wearing those hideous red robes - and red really isn’t your colour, trust me - you belong in green. You’re as slytherin as they come, Potter. There’s no use denying it now.”

Harry scowled. 

“And yet you forget that the whole Slytherin won’t bend to your will to have me there just because you think I belong there.”

Draco smiled triumphantly. “Oh, please. They will bend to yours,” he leaned in closer, as if to whisper. “You just controlled a dragon using parseltongue, Potter. A gift that is an epitome of power in Slytherin. Anyone who possesses the gift is believed to be Slytherin’s descendant and let me tell you a secret: no slytherin in this castle will dare lift a finger against you. Not unless they’re suicidal. You might as well have claimed the throne with your extremely public show of power.”

“Throne? Draco, are you off your meds?”

The boy looked slightly insulted. “Potter. Harry . You don’t seem to grasp the concept of what you’ve done today. You publicly claimed your- your birthright. Slytherins are taught from a young age that if there is a slytherin’s heir, we must follow him or her, for it will lead us to greatness.”

Slytherin will help you on your way to greatness.

Once slytherins sense power, they will follow it. And you, my dear Harry, are practically dripping with it. Don’t be surprised when they start to flock you, because they will. That’s what happened to me.

That damned sorting had and Tom were onto something. Harry dismissed both, but now his own ignorance was staring at his face.

Mocking him. 

“Slytherins are throwing the party in your honour, Harry. It would be a shame for you to miss it.”

And wasn’t that yet another stab in the back, in a way?

Gryffindor shunned him for being a champion. It didn’t matter that he was entered against his will; they still believed he stole the spotlight from Diggory.

And here he was, being offered a place among those who were antagonizing him for most of his life in Hogwarts. It only took for Harry to drop his masks and be himself to be accepted. And once parseltongue was outed to the whole school in a way not even Dumbledore would be able to obliviate - they offered him a place of honor amongst them.

Of power. 

He would be a fool not to take it.

There will never be any trust between him and Gryffindor again. Not after they so thoroughly turned their backs on him in his time of need.

“Alright,” Harry granted. “When does it start?”

“Now!” Pansy shouted from behind him, and Harry absolutely saw them coming and didn't jump.

“Not now. After the feast. The older years are simply preparing it now,” Theo corrected.

“By preparing he means booze,” Blaise wiggled his eyebrows. “I’m not sure if they’ll manage to get food though.”

“Why not ask the elves?” Harry inquired.

Four pairs of confused eyes stared at him. He sighed.

“Seriously. Just go to the kitchen and ask for some. Not that hard.”

“You know where the kitchens are?” Theo asked, seemingly shocked. 

“Yeah? Are you- please don’t tell me you still have no idea where it is?”

They all shook their heads.

Harry snorted. Figures.

“I’m invited to a party and have to provide food. What a disgrace,” Harry turned his nose up, copying Draco when he was doing ‘Malfoys are way above this’ move.

“Uh, sorry, Harry, we didn’t mean to-” Draco started to babble, eyes wide as if he was afraid he somehow displeased Harry and he wouldn’t come - the horror - so Harry cracked a smirk and told them to relax.

“I’m just teasing. Merlin, relax. It’s not a big deal. We can go now. People are starting to leave the arena and I’d rather not be flocked, thankyouverymuch.”

“Don’t you want to meet your adoring fans?” Theo grinned, by now well aware of Harry’s derision of crowds.

“I’ll use polyjuice on you and let you deal with them, hm?” Harry snapped back and Theo paled. “Thoughts so. Come on.”

Harry navigated them through the castle expertly, and slytherins were impressed by the boy’s knowledge of many, many secret passageways they had no idea even existed.

No wonder Potter could slip away from everyone the way they did.

“You must be joking. Tickle a pear? A pear?! The kitchen was right under our noses the whole time!” Draco continued to rave about the unfairness of it all.

“It’s not like we went looking for it,” Blaise muttered.

The door opened and they were met with hundreds of squeaky house elves who were clearly preparing a feast.

“Master Harry Potter, sir! And his friends! You’re back! What does the Master wishes?”

“Of course they know you by name,” Draco grumbled. “Elf, bring us-” Draco’s voice was suddenly gone.

Harry glared at him. “Be quiet. It wouldn’t kill you to be nice to them.” Then he turned back to the elves, giving them a soft smile. “Forgive my friend here, he is an impulsive idiot. We came here to ask, could you bring some refreshments to the slytherin common room? Some snacks and drinks?”

“Slytherin common room? We shouldn’t…”

“Please? It’s a… gathering of friends. You see, I just finished the first task and went against a dragon. My friends and I would like to celebrate my victory.”

“A dragon, Master Potter?”

This erupted into most of the elves differentiating between congratulating him and weeping, while Harry continued to smile at them.

“So, could you bring something for my friends and I? I would be most appreciative.”

“Of course, Master Potter! We will be bringing yous everything! Just call for Mipsy if yous need anything!”

“Thank you. We will be leaving now.”

Merlin, they were exhausting little creatures.

“Manipulating elves now, eh, Harry?” Theo commented, smirk never leaving his lips.

Harry shrugged. It’s not like he felt guilty or anything. 

“You should’ve just ordered them. Seriously, it’s their job.” Pansy sneered, not at all pleased at what she saw.

Harry’s eyes snapped to her.

“You forget, Pansy, that while they are employed by Hogwarts itself, they still have to somewhat answer to the headmaster. I’m sure you don’t want the old coot getting a wind of this. And if you’re nice enough to them, they’ll give you whatever you want, including their loyalty.”

“Bloody slytherin to the boot,” Theo muttered. “Not only are you getting what you want from them, you’re earning their loyalty as well. How in Merlin’s name we didn’t notice you hiding yourself before?”

“Because I’m better at it than you are at noticing things,” Harry grinned proudly. 

“Are we going to dinner? It will be starting soon.”

Harry grimaced. He wanted to be nowhere near it. But he probably had to.

But first, he needed to get out of these clothes, but it would mean going to the Gryffindor tower, and that was a big no. He'd be flocked.

Room of requirement? 

He could take a shower as well.

Merlin, he needed to get his invisibility cloak and map back. This was ridiculous.

“-Harry? I think he zoned out.”

“Sorry, what?”

“We were wondering what you’d like to do.”

“Get into new robes.”

Slytherins started snickering.

“I don’t suppose you want to go back to the Gryffindor tower?” Theo asked, being more perceptive than others in the group. By now he was well aware of Harry’s opinion of his housemates.

Harry wrinkled his nose.

“Nope. But I know just a place.”

Harry entered the Great Hall and sat down with slytherins.

That caused a ruckus amongst Gryffindor. Most of them looked betrayed and mutinous.

Harry scowled.

Oh, so now that he’s proven himself, they suddenly want to acknowledge him? Bloody double faced cowards.

“Wonderful performance, Potter,” Warrington planted himself in front of Harry. “I had no idea you could speak with dragons as well.”

Neither did I, Harry wanted to say, but that would make him look less in control of the situation. It would be better if they think he knew all along. “Oh, come off it, Warrington. You’ve been doing that for years.”

Draco spluttered, going beet red. “Potter, I’ll kill you,” he muttered angrily.

Warrington, frowned, looking from Harry to Draco and back, his eyes widening with realization and he laughed.  

“You’re right on that one, Potter. Brilliant observation.”

Harry grinned at the boy.

Perhaps slytherins weren’t so bad.

“Oh, would you look at that. Dumbledore is glaring at you.”

Harry didn’t even grace the man with his attention.

“That’s because Harry gave him a total dressing down. It’ll probably be in tomorrow’s papers. Skeeter heard everything.” Draco said, looking at Harry with bright eyes.

Warrington started choking. “Excuse me, I think I heard you wrong. You said Potter here gave Dumbledore a dressing down?”

Draco nodded eagerly.

“Well, you don’t hear that every day,” Pucey joined in on their conversation. “Is there something you wish to tell us, Potter?”

Harry raised a brow at the boy.

“Not really. You’re the one who sat down with us.”

“Why are your darling gryffindors glaring at us?” Pucey asked, looking over Harry’s shoulder and bared his teeth.

Theo snickered, as Harry snorted.

“Oh, didn’t you hear? I stole Diggory’s fame, thus I’m a traitor.”

“I thought Weasley was a traitor?”

“He too, but for supposedly betraying me,” Harry grinned.

“They’re bloody insane. Have they no house unity?” Warrington looked disgusted. And rightfully so. At least in public slytherins stuck together. Always.

“Well, no. Surprised nobody marched up here to confront me by now. I think sitting here after the task counts as treason or something.”

Harry wasn’t sure how gryffindors would react. He was certain they wanted to celebrate him now for being in the first place, but his usage of parselmouth might’ve left a sour taste.

One thing for sure is that he didn’t want to go back in there any time soon.

For all he knew they’ll gang on up on him.

“Disgusting,” Pansy sneered. 

“Ah, you’re welcome here, Potter, I suppose. I don’t think anyone will dare to try to tell you to leave,” Warrington grinned at him, stabbing a piece of meat with his fork rather forcefully. 

“Except Dumbledore.”

“He can’t-”

“There’s no rule stating students can’t sit at other tables.”

“And he won’t be making another fiasco after what happened in the tent,” Draco said smugly.

Theo was curious. “What happened there?” 

“Be patient, Theo. I’m sure you’ll be enlightened tomorrow,” Harry grinned, but was slightly worried on what Skeeter will come up with. She was most certainly plotting something, but she couldn’t write anything negative. Either way, the story with Dumbledore will cause an outrage, he was sure of that.

“He’s smiling like his birthday came early. Oh, Merlin. It’s going to be bad, won’t it?”

Draco kept quiet, smirking to himself.

“ Massster, I’m hungry,” Loki peeked his head out from Harry’s shirt.

Warrington and Pucey froze in their seats and stared with wide eyes at-

“A snake?” Warrington uttered, his eyes glued to the animal. “ Merlin.”

“ I’ll give you a fat rat when we leave the hall, Loki, okay?”

“Yes, Master. It better be fat.”

“Fine.”

“I want to lay on my blond boy.”

Harry rolled his eyes and turned to glare at Draco.

“You spoiled my bloody snake. He wants to lay on you.”

Pucey choked and started coughing after hearing this, while Theo and Pansy snickered quietly.

Draco looked overly satisfied. 

At first he was terrified to go anywhere near the bloody thing, but Loki grew on him. And liked his attention more than Harry’s! He only wished he could understand it.

He extended his hand towards Harry so no one would notice the snake.

“ Well? Go. Be sure that no one sees you or the rat will be nothing but bones.”

“Yes, Master.”

Loki curled up under Draco’s sleeve and the boy rubbed the snake's head affectionately.

“I think- yeah, I think that’s all the proof we needed,” Warrington muttered, his eyes still glued to where Draco was gently petting the snake.

Harry’s eyes narrowed.

“Proof?” he hissed dangerously, and the boy blanched.

“I don’t mean to offend- I mean, I’m sorry, I just wanted to say that-”

“They had their doubts about you being here, Harry. I think your parseltongue and a snake familiar relieved them of their doubts.”

“Did it?” Harry looked at the boys intently, channeling his inner Tom and almost smirked when the boys squirmed under his gaze. “If even one word gets out about Loki to any teachers or anyone who would blabber, I will feed you to the basilisk myself,” Harry hissed at them, letting his magic touch both for a brief moment, before turning back to Blaise and asking to pass him some baguettes.

Hogwarts tables now had many foreign dishes and Harry was thankful for the diversity. It wasn’t a secret that most British foods were… bland. Perhaps he could persuade the elves to keep this up next year as well?

Harry started chatting with Draco about quidditch, purposely ignoring the terrified yet awed looks of Warrington and Pucey.

The message was sent.

Harry walked up to the entrance of the Slytherin common room without a pause. 

“ Open,” he hissed, and the door swung open.

People were already mingling about. Soft music was playing in the background, the tables were full of food and drinks.

It looked cozy. Much cozier than in his second year.

Nobody even noticed him come in yet, so Harry observed quietly for a few minutes, taking in the ins and outs of the place until he was spotted.

“Who let you in, Potter?” Warrington asked, just in time when the entrance burst open, confused Draco and Theo walking in, talking about how Harry was nowhere in sight.

“I let myself in, obviously,” Harry scoffed.

“Oh no. Merlin. You weren’t kidding when you said you knew where our entrance was?!” Theo shouted, gaining the attention of most of the house.

Harry grinned. “Of course I wasn’t. I’m not an idiot.”

“You knew where the common room entrance was?” a witch Harry didn’t know asked.

“Yep. Known for years too.”

Someone started laughing.

“Of course he does!” someone shouted from the crowd.

“Who let you in though?” Draco asked. “We’ve been waiting for you, but you didn’t show up.”

“I let myself in. What did you want me to do? Stand outside?”

Draco winced. “N-no, of course not-”

“You’re not supposed to be telling our password to anyone, Malfoy,” Pucey glowered at him.

“I didn’t!”

“Oh, so how did he pass through?”

Everyone’s eyes shot to Harry once more, who was practically oozing superior look with a smirk on his lips.

“I don’t need one. Parseltongue gives me a free pass to enter any and all places Salazar created. Interesting, isn’t it?”

There was a complete silence before everyone started talking among themselves, while most continued to stare at Harry, with something between shock, awe and fear in their eyes. A few laughed.

Harry liked it.

“So you can just enter whenever?” Theo asked.

“Yep.”

“Bloody hell.”

“And you made us stand outside like fools,” Draco scowled.

Harry snickered. “Don’t blame this on me, Draco dear. You said, and I quote, 'we will wait at the end of the hallway', and you walked away without me agreeing to anything. So, if anything, it’s your own fault.”

The common room erupted into snickers and outright laughs.

“He played you, Malfoy!”

“Gryffindor, my ass.”

“Potter is a bloody slytherin!”

“Heir Slytherin!”

"Hogwarts Champion!"

“The whole school will know not to mess with you after today!”

Harry listened to the shouts and downright cheers, feeling lighter than he had in years.

Maybe Tom was onto something when he said they would worship him.

This felt very much like a worship. Like acceptance .

If only Gryffindor was like that.

“Great. Potter can enter whenever. I’m not even surprised anymore.” Warrington was muttering under his nose. “Right. Oh, another thing, who got the food? I asked around and no one knows anything. For all we know it’s the Weasleys' prank and laced with potions.”

Draco and others grinned, pointing at Harry. “He manipulated the house elves.”

The boy shrugged, feeling heat creeping into his cheeks.

“Bloody hell,” Warrington pinched the bridge of his nose. “Honestly. How the bloody hell did you end up in Gryffindor?”

“He manipulated the hat,” Blaise offered quickly.

The whole common room was dead silent, apart from the soft music in the background.

Harry’s cheeks were on fire.

“He- he-” Warrington looked like he had a hard time coming up with words. He kept blinking at Harry as if he'd never seen him before. “He- of course . How stupid of me. It’s just- you know, Potter suddenly became the perfect slytherin and none of us even noticed him playing us all these years. Excuse me, I need a drink. Hell, a whole bottle.” he turned around, stumbling slightly. “Welcome to Slytherin, Potter,” he turned around, bowing slightly. “I’m sure you’ll feel right at home.”

Harry chuckled slightly.

He already did.

The party was wild, in Harry’s humble opinion.

When the whole house was inside, the music got louder, most of the students already had drinks in their hands - lower years had butterbeer and were grateful - ha! And everyone seemed to be having a great time.

“Won’t Snape come and be mad?” Harry asked after a good half an hour, because surely he wouldn’t condone this?

It was Snape.

The - be silent and don't cause any mess - Snape.

The man didn’t know the definition of fun. Probably.

“Eh, I doubt he’ll come unless there is some sort of emergency. I mean, he probably suspects something like this will happen, but he doesn’t know about the firewhiskey. And I really hope he doesn't  find out.”

Harry pointed at the older years.

“They’re already half drunk. And Flint is walking around with a bottle of firewhiskey in hand. I’m sure Snape will be oblivious enough not to notice it.”

“Oh, Potter, don’t you worry. Snapey won’t touch any of your hairs on your pretty little head,” Warrington came over, placing a hand over Harry’s shoulders. The wizard was drunk.

He scowled and the boy yelped when he was zapped.

“What the fuck?!”

“Control yourself, Warrington,” Malfoy snapped. “You’re acting like a gryffindor.”

“Should I take offense to that?” Harry asked slyly.

“No. You’re slytherin through and through. Don’t even dare to deny it.”

Harry sighed and rolled his eyes.

“He’s got a point though. Snape will be furious if he finds out,” Theo looked at the entrance warily. 

Harry looked at it too.

Maybe… maybe he can lock it up?

Harry walked to the door, brushing his finger against the two stone snakes that marked the door.

“ Could you seal the entrance so no one could come in from the outside?”

“Yesss, heir.”

“Do it then.”

He heard a click and a rush of magic, then turned around to the wide eyed slytherins.

“I sealed the door. No one will be able to come in.”

There was a silence before the room exploded into cheers.

“Potter sealed the door!”

“TOAST TO POTTER!”

“The Heir of Slytherin!”

A cup of firewhiskey was thrust into Harry’s hand and he was pushed into the middle of the room, students clapping and cheering, for him.

They were chanting his name.

Merlin, Harry felt beyond elated. Emotional. Happy . Euphoric.

They were chanting his name . Merlin and Morgana. 

Slytherin will lead you to greatness.

Yes, it will.

If this is the support he got now, there’s no saying what it will be in the future. Merlin, if he had this from the first year he’d have a bigger head than Malfoy.

No wonder Tom was so damn smug all the time.

Harry raised his cup, and silence fell.

He grinned, looking at exciting faces just waiting for him to speak. So eager. 

So ripe to follow.

“To victory!”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 5

••°°••

Yule Ball.

Harry is going to have to get a date and dance.

This was a nightmare.

People flocked him.

Groups of giggling girls would swarm him when he walked the halls, and it took Harry hissing at them in parseltongue to get them to even move out of the way.

Boys weren't so annoying, but Harry definitely felt the new sort of attention he was receiving from them as well.

A bloody nightmare. 

And the nerve of them too! 

So far he's been asked to go by a third year Hufflepuff he didn't know, bloody Colin Creevy (god, he wished he was left petrified) and a ravenclaw fifth year boy. He said no to all, of course, but it was annoying.

Now more than ever he wished to have his invisibility cloak, but Harry's yet to visit the Chamber of Secrets.

Tom was on his mind more than ever lately, especially with the new information he received.

Somehow Tom managed to speak to dragons on his behalf. 

Harry had no idea how this was possible. Did Tom possess him? It was the only plausible explanation. But then how did he end up in a hallway with nothing on his person?

That night was still a blank, and he was incredibly curious to know what transpired.

Harry sighed.

He knew he'll have to go back there sooner or later. And it seems like it will be much sooner than he anticipated. 

The thing is, he still felt betrayed by Tom.

They had their fair share of disagreements and fights during the years, anywhere from simple squabbles to downright cursing each other, but Tom has never gone too far. To hurt him to a point of what happened that day was unspeakable and out of character for the boy.

But was it? It was a baby Voldemort .

To think of it now, Harry was being slightly unreasonable and may have pushed Riddle too far.

But can you blame him? Harry just found out he had to go against a bloody dragon . A nesting, fire breathing, deadly dragon.

Sue him.

He went a little nuts.

Perhaps he can just snatch his things and ignore Riddle altogether. It's his older counterparts' fault anyway that he's in this tournament in the first place.

Bloody Dark Lords and their gigantic egos.

Why is Harry the one who has to deal with them?

Harry successfully managed to ignore the entirety of Gryffindor house after the first task.

He stayed the night in Slytherin after the party, drunk for the first time, and woke up in Draco’s bed, with the boy sleeping next to him. 

It was… embarrassing. He would’ve squealed if not for the head-splitting headache, when he first realized where he actually was.

And it was so unfair too! Slytherins had larger, much more comfortable beds and had two or three boys to the room. He was going to complain about this to someone.

But slytherins were so chill about him being there, Harry honestly wondered if he could get re-sorted. Or just sneak a bed in there as well.

It would be well worth it.

He remembered Tom mentioning something about Heir Rooms, but he had no idea where they were or if he could actually use them.

Another problem for another day.

He took a shower - and Merlin, the pressure was another level. Slytherin had a bath as well, not only showers! It was unfair. No wonder slytherins were so smug about bloody everything. 

They had the best of everything.

When he finally graced the Gryffindor tower with his presence, those who were inside cheered, but Harry was having none of it.

He sneered at them.

"You've stabbed me in the back, called me an attention seeking liar and shunned me, but now that I've finished the task and came out on top, now you decide to show support?" Harry was practically hissing at them as the room steadily filled with oppressive magic. Some students blanched back. "I don't need that now, you two-faced, good for nothing, backstabbing twats. Your approval means absolutely nothing , since Gryffindor seems to be filled with nothing but traitors . You might as well go cheer Diggory. Now fuck off."

With that Harry promptly stomped away, leaving dead silence in his wake.

Surprisingly it felt good getting this off his chest and they needed to hear it. Gryffindor's only supported you as long as you fit their perfect image, but even one slight deviation and you're named a pariah.

Harry went to his dormity, ignoring everyone and went to grab his school robes and books, seeing as he had lessons today.

You’d think they’d have enough foresight to cancel lessons today. Harry was bloody hungover.

Harry didn't have time for that.

And still needed to get to breakfast.

Fuck. He should’ve asked a house elf to bring his stuff down to the dungeons, although walking here woke him up a bit.

Thank god for small mercies.

“Oh, Harry, you look like… well, a bit ruffled and pale. You alright? Didn’t see you here last night?” Neville asked from his bed, still in his pajamas. He looked like he just woke up.

“Yep, I’m great. Have a headache though. I should have a pain relief potion somewhere…” Harry rummaged through his bag and pulled out the vial, downing it immediately.

He brewed his own batch after he started getting splitting headaches from Voldemort this summer. Occlumency seemed to help, but it was never a bad thing to have one on hand, considering how headache-inducing everyone was this year..

“Everyone was waiting for you yesterday, there was a party, but you didn’t show up,” Neville continued, looking at Harry with furrowed eyebrows.

“Oh, I was at the party, alright.”

“But- but I didn’t see you-”

“Oh, please, Neville. You honestly think I’d celebrate with people who stabbed me in the back for things I didn't do? I have more self respect than that.”

Neville looked concerned, but nodded nonetheless. “I understand. I’m glad you made it out alright yesterday. They were insane to bring a dragon, though.”

Harry nodded to the boy, a bit relieved that he had a friend in Neville. The boy was timid and shy, but he had his moments. And excellent at Herbology to boot. “Thanks, Neville.”

Harry grabbed his bag along with his books and ran out before any of them could start to bother him. Thank Merlin Ron slept like a log until almost the end of breakfast. He didn’t have any patience to deal with the traitor right now.

He glared at every gryffindor he met along the way.

“Harry! There you are!” Theo shouted as Harry was heading towards the Great Hall. “Merlin, slow down.”

Harry grinned at them, noticing a bit pale faces and disgruntled expressions. “Tough morning?” he asked.

“Shut up, Potter, not all of us can be so chirper this early,” Blaise grumbled, looking like he was ready to face-plant. The boy was absolutely plastered yesterday.

Harry shrugged, unrepentant. “Should’ve taken a potion. Lack of forethought and all that.”

They all groaned.

“Do you honestly think we’re that stupid to ask Snape for a potion?”

“There’s always Pomfrey and, you know, could’ve made it yourself. Draco here is always boasting about his potion brewing abilities.”

“He’s not wrong,” Theo muttered, while Draco pursed his lips in displeasure. “Either way-”

“Awh, is someone hungover?” Harry felt someone place an arm across his shoulders. “Don’t zap me.”

“And why shouldn’t I, Warrington?” Harry looked up to glare at the boy. 

“Ah, I told you to call me Cassius last night, Harry. And because I have a hangover cure,” he pulled out a vile from his pocket to show. 

“And just giving them out like that?” Harry was rightfully suspicious.

“Ah, how slytherin of you, Harry. Should’ve expected. No, I require your company as a payment,” the boy winked at him.

Harry looked at him incredulously.

“If Snape sees them hungover - and he will - he’s neither an idiot nor unobservant, and we have potion’s in an hour, by the way, he will rightfully come to a conclusion that people were drinking yesterday and someone provided drinks, which means seventh years, which includes you. You’ll be the one under the fire for not providing a potion.” Harry smiled at the boy, eyes shining with mirth.

“Bloody hell.”

“He’s good.”

“And if you don’t move your arm away from me right this second I will curse it off.”

Warrington jumped back as if burned.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean-”

“It’s fine, just keep your arms to yourself less you wish to start losing appendages.”

Theo and others snorted. 

By now they were aware of Harry’s reclusion to touch, and all of them had their own suspicions as to the reason why. None of them were pretty.

It wasn’t uncommon to witness Harry threaten someone with bodily harm for contact either.

Warrington handed out the viles, looking properly chastised. 

Harry shook his head when Cassius offered him one as well. “I already took something.”

“And didn’t offer us? I’m insulted.” Draco turned away from Harry, crossing his arms.

Ah, the Malfoy charm.

“What am I, a bank? Apothecary? Brew your own. Or ask Snape. He’s your godfather, he’ll probably give you one.”

“And then go snitching to my mother. No thanks.”

Harry snorted when an image of Snape and Narcissa Malfoy gossiping about Draco over tea came up. 

He had no such problem, however crude that may sound.

“Can we move now that all of you are less dead-looking?”

“Shut up, Potter. I look better hungover than you do on a normal day. Just look at your hair. Such a mess.”

“Oh, please. You’re jealous of the Potter hair and you know it.”

“Me? Jealous? Don’t be ridiculous. It’s a bird nest.”

“Excuse you?! Then what do you call your hair soaked in gel?”

“A hairstyle. You should look it up.”

“Why would I? My hair looks fabulous the way it is.”

Malfoy stopped and looked him up and down. “Well, I suppose having constant bed hair has it’s bright side.”

Both of their eyes widened and they blushed.

“You’d know, Malfoy. Your hair was all puffy this morning.”

“Was not!”

“Was too.”

“It was not, Potter. You’re just blind.”

“I took a picture.”

“ What?!? If you did I’ll-”

“Are they always like this?” Cassius asked the other three when Harry and Draco separated from them and went to sit down at the Slytherin table.

“Most of the time. Neither wants to give up, they’re always arguing, but Draco also wants to befriend Harry, so it’s a never-ending circle. He’s also scared shitless of him, so, that helps.”

“Friends?” Cassius snorted. “They’re acting like an old married couple.”

“He wishes,” Blaise muttered under his nose.

“What?”

“I didn’t say anything.”

Warrington rolled his eyes. “Sure you didn’t. Let’s go. I’m still curious to see what the paper will supposedly bring today.”

Albus Dumbledore - unfit to teach our children?

Yesterday I had the greatest honor to attend the Tri-Wizarding tournament where Four Champions (see pages 6-7-8 for details) went in front of a dragon to retrieve a golden egg.

After the event I went to greet the champions personally when I stumbled upon the most unexpected and disgusting conversation I’ve ever heard.

Albus Dumbledore, the Headmaster of Hogwarts and seemingly a kind man was telling Harry Potter, the youngest champion, that his parents would be ashamed of him for completing the task (the young wizard spoke to dragon in parseltongue - an extremely rare magical gift he was blessed with (more on parseltongue on page 9)). Albus Dumbledore shamed the young champion for using his gift against a dragon and not getting hurt in the process.

Thankfully, Minister Fudge and I showed up just in time, but the damage was done. Young Harry must’ve been extremely hurt by this, as he walked out of there quickly, but not before accusing the headmaster of not caring about students' health and wanting to see them hurt instead of using their inherited gifts.

The headmaster didn’t deny the claims.

Minister Fudge was alarmed at the way the headmaster was treating one of his students, as were other Headmasters, who offered a chance for Harry to transfer to their schools (Beauxbatons and Durmstrang) where he would not face such prejudice for his magical abilities.

I even managed to catch a few students who wished to stay anonymous and asked them a few questions about Hogwarts and A. Dumbledore.

“He’s extremely prejudiced about everything he believes to be dark, even it’s inheritant family trait. In fact, I heard he’s taken out hundreds of books from the library including subjects like Alchemy, Spell Crafting, Warding, Wandless Magic, Magical Theory and many, many more, even Healing and History books! It’s preposterous, as if he doesn’t want us to learn!”

“He hates slytherins and is showing a sickening favoritism towards Gryffindor. It doesn’t matter what they do, a gryffindor can never be wrong. But if you’re a slytherin… I heard students were given detentions by him for talking about our Sacred Holidays. It’s beyond appalling. He is forcing muggle holidays onto us.”

“I think he’s unfit to be a headmaster, let alone other positions he holds. He acts all nice to your face, but he isn’t, unless he favors you. He tends to dismiss any concerns about student safety and health in school. Whenever something happens it’s a ‘small misunderstanding’. I honestly think he doesn’t care.”

“A troll got into the castle a few years ago, and it only continues to get worse. Last year Sirius Black broke in three times and he did nothing. I’m sure after all the incidents he could’ve set up some wards, no?”

It begs the question if Albus Dumbledore is fit to protect our children and offer them adequate education. Such prejudiced and unhinged behaviour states otherwise.

I will leave you to think.

Rita Skeeter

Harry was shocked.

He flipped through the pages, skimming through the article that described the task and gave details about the champions, as well a paragraph about parseltongue, explaining it was one of the sacred abilities that Lady Magic blessed certain bloodlines with, and that in some countries they still worshipped those who possesses the ability. It was incredibly interesting and Harry put a mental note to check it out later, when he had time.

There was absolutely nothing bad said about him in the Prophet, other than portraying him like a hurt little boy, but the point was to hurt Dumbledore and it worked . Beautifully. 

Harry looked around the hall to see horrified faces of students, most of them shooting angry looks at the Head Table and whispering amongst themselves.

The professors were shooting dirty looks at Albus as well, while the headmaster looked completely unbothered.

Skeeter was creating perfect grounds for an investigation on Dumbledore and Harry was certain she will dig up more as the time comes.

“He said what to you?” 

Harry turned around to see fuming Theo, whose fingers were wrapped around the paper so tightly that it tore. In fact, all of them looked furious.

“He’s fucking senile,” Pansy hissed as well. “How dare he-”

“Can you please stop it?” Harry snapped. “Need I remind you that my parents are dead and their opinions don’t matter?”

The slytherins froze and stared at him incredulously.

“What? Oh, please, you said worse to me before.”

“Yeah, but we were… enemies then.”

Harry smirked at Draco’s unsure tone. As if he’d say ‘ we’re still enemies, Draco, everything we did together doesn’t count and was a cruel prank ’.

“Stop taunting Draco, Harry. He’ll break.” Zabini said as he passed around the croissants. “He’s not wrong though. We are your friends - or I’m hoping that you view us as such - but it doesn’t erase the fact that what Dumbledore said to you is horrible and inexcusable. We are angry on your behalf. ” Blaise added to explain, after Harry’s still slightly confused look. 

“As he said,” Theo motioned to Blaise. “You have a gift , something so rare and precious that the world sees as a blessing from Lady Magic herself and will most likely hound you over for in the upcoming years.” Harry looked confused again and the boy sighed. “Parseltongue is extremely rare, I’m sure you know that. It’s also a different branch of magic that could potentially be a breakthrough in many studies, including curse breaking. I’m sure you’ll be getting many letters from those who work in Egypt, asking for help. There are rumors that pyramids hide secret passageways that can be opened only by a parselmouth.”

Harry was surprised to hear this and incredibly intrigued at the same time. Tom never mentioned anything alike, although Tom didn’t have the knowledge Voldemort did. He wondered if Voldemort actually ever stepped a foot into a pyramid and found what’s hidden there. He most certainly would.

And he had a hard time understanding how they could be so passionately angry on his behalf. It was a new kind of experience. Not unwanted, just... new.

It was also a relief not having to explain his every step and make excuses for his abilities, as he had to do in the past. Justifying it at every turn. It was so exhausting.

“Great, you’re now giving him even more dangerous ideas,” Draco muttered to Theo, noticing the exciting glimmer in Harry’s eyes.

“You think Voldemort ever explored the pyramids?” Harry asked casually, as everyone around him flinched at the name. He rolled his eyes. “Oh, stop it. It’s not like your parents don’t work for him.” He sighed at the looks he was getting. 

“Of course they don’t, Harry-”

“Yeah, the Dark Lord is dead, Potter. You should know, you killed him.” Flint sneered at him from aside, flinching when Harry glared at the boy.

“Your precious Dark Lord is neither dead nor gone, Flint . Trust me.” Harry’s smile turned bloodthirsty for a moment and the boy flinched. “I would know.” He turned back to Theo. “I’m still curious though,” and he had no way to satiate his curiosity. It’s not like he can just waltz up to the wizard and ask, not when he’s bloody insane. “If anyone starts sending me letters, I’ll just redirect them to the Dark Lord so he can deal with all of them.” And wouldn’t that be hilarious? His friends didn’t seem to think so, if their horrified faces was anything to go by. “Oh, relax. I get your point, Theo. The coot was out of line.”

They seemed to relax slightly that Harry stopped his wonderings about the Dark Lord and went back to their original point.

“More than out of line, he shamed you because you dared to publicly use your gift!” Draco looked ready to go to war. 

“He what?” Cassius asked sharply.

“Oh, yes, Skeeter didn’t add this, but he was furious, because Harry demonstrated such a dark gift publicly.”

“Merlin forbid his light savior tarnishes his oblivious idiot image,” Harry muttered. “I’ll bloody show him dark,” he turned to glare at Dumbledore. He had just a perfect curse in mind.

Harry smiled.

“He looks like he’s going to murder someone,” Cassius murmured with a slight excitement showing on his face.

“Let’s just hope it’s Dumbledore,” Blaise added. He too noticed Harry’s expression.

“I have somewhere to be, see you all at potions,” Harry shot them all a manic grin and hopped off the stall, leaving the Great Hall with a small sprint in his step.

“He’s definitely going to do something insane,” Theodore said, receiving nods in return. “I didn’t imagine that look on his face, did I?”

“No, it was there, alright. Wanna bet on what he’ll do?” Pansy asked.

“You don’t honestly believe Harry will hurt someone, right?” Cassius frowned.

Pucey snorted. “I highly doubt that. He wouldn’t hurt a fly.”

The other four shared a look.

“What? It’s Potter, for Merlin’s sake. He may be a parselmouth, but there’s no way he’s dark or anything,” the seventh year argued.

“I wouldn’t be so sure, Pucey,” Theo warned. “You’ve only been around for a day. Harry may not be some gryffindor light hero he pretends to be, but don’t mistaken him for some weakling. He’ll snap your neck faster than you could blink.”

“Yeah right,” the boy tried to laugh it off, but serious expressions of fourth years were making him uneasy. “Right?”

“Pay attention and you might just find out. We won’t betray his trust for you, Pucey.” Draco warned him.

“Is this because he’s a parselmouth?” the boy scoffed. “Supposed Slytherin Heir and all?”

“Not only that, no,” Theo said. “It’s because he’s more powerful than all of us combined and quite frankly, we like him. And personally, I have no intention of bringing his ire onto myself; I like breathing, thankyouverymuch .”

“And he most likely is Slytherin’s Heir. Come on, a parselmouth, manipulative as fuck and more slytherin than most of us, has a snake familiar and I’m certain he visits the Chamber of Secrets quite often. What other kind of proof do we need?” 

Cassius nodded. “That’s true.”

Pucey looked unconvinced. “He’s a half-blood.”

“And he could snap you like a twig,” Blaise sneered. “Don’t make an enemy out of him, Pucey. We will not help you.”

“Fine. I still don’t trust him. What if it’s all a ploy to rat us out to Dumbledore?”

Draco couldn’t help it and laughed out loud.

“Are you honestly that stupid, Pucey?” he looked at the boy with pity. “He threatened Dumbledore yesterday, in front of everyone, including Fudge. I’m sure he has Dumbledore as number one on his hit-list.”

“Then why wasn’t it in the papers?” Flint joined the conversation, a contemplative look on his face.

Pansy giggled. “He has something on Skeeter. Poor witch looked terrified of him. You must’ve noticed there was not a bad word about Potter this whole time.”

Pucey’s and Warrington’s eyes widened. Just who exactly was Harry Potter? The more they heard, the more they realized they knew nothing about the boy.

“Intriguing, isn’t it?” Theo’s eyes shined with mirth. “This is the most exciting year we’ve had and it’s all because of one Harry Potter.”

“Imagine what would’ve happened if he was sorted into Slytherin during the first year,” Blaise said wishfully. 

“Why wasn’t he? You said something yesterday about manipulating the hat?” Cassius asked curiously.

Theo nodded. “Yep. The hat wanted him in Slytherin, but Harry managed to persuade it to put him into Gryffindor. He said it was safer because of Dumbledore. And Draco annoyed him the first time around.”

All eyes turned to the blond, who reddened significantly. “He said no such thing!”

“He said he didn’t want to be in Slytherin, because you were whining all the time and it was getting on his nerves.”

Draco gaped and crossed his arms, turning away from Blaise, the traitor, who just continued to grin while others snickered. “Don’t get your knickers in the twist, Draco. He likes you now, otherwise you’d end up like Granger or Weasel.”

“Was it true he cursed them?” Pucey looked intrigued.

“Perhaps,” Theo grinned. “Oh, speak of the devil,” he motioned towards the entrance, where those two just entered, looking around their table and then turned to them.

“He’s coming our way,” Pansy said, as Weasley marched towards them, looking furious.

“What do you want, Weasel?”

“Where’s Harry, you dirty snakes? I know you did something to him! Turned him dark! And he didn’t come back last night! What kind of dark rituals were you doing on him, huh?! You forced him to- to speak that cursed tongue! In front of everyone!”

“Are you out of your mind, Weasel?” Blaise stared at the boy incredulously. “Perhaps he didn’t want to look at you, looking like some hobo. Maybe take a shower or something.”

"And parseltongue is a blessing, you uneducated git. Pick up a book or something. That is, if you can read."

The boy reddened in fury. “You stole my friends and you’ll pay for that, you filthy death eaters! Where is he!?”

It seemed like the whole dining hall fell silent.

“You betrayed him, Weasel.” Draco glared at the gryffindor. “Harry doesn’t need some filthy traitor as a friend. Merlin, you tried to attack him the other day and got detention for it! What’s next? Will you try to strangle him in his sleep?”

Ronald was shaking in anger and went to pull out his wand.

“Not so fast, Weasley,” a cold tone( drawled and the boy froze. Snape was standing just a few feet away from him. “Touch that wand and you’ll be in detention with Filch for a whole month.”

“I didn’t do anything! They-”

“You are causing a ruckus in the middle of the Great Hall over your own jealousy, Mr Weasley, and have already cursed my students. Twenty five points from Gryffindor.”

“It’s them!”

“Them?” Snape’s eyebrows shot up. “My students have done nothing. Now be gone before I take more points. And for Merlin’s sake, clean up your attire, Mr Weasley. If you show up like this in my class, I’ll give you detention.”

Students around them snickered. Enraged, Ron turned abruptly and left.

Snape turned to his slytherins.

“Is there anything I should know?”

“No, sir. Everything is fine.”

“And… Mr Potter’s implied absence yesterday..? Anything… nefarious?”

“No, sir. He was with us.” Draco’s face pinkened slightly. 

Snape’s eyes narrowed slightly, but he nodded.

“Good. Come with me to my office, Draco, I have something to speak with you about. The rest of you, do not be late.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Is something wrong, uncle Sev?” Draco asked, looking nervously at his godfather. He sincerely hoped it wasn't about the firewhiskey, or his father would hear about it.

“No, Draco, calm yourself. I’d just like to know what transpired yesterday.” Snape pursed his lips, seeing right through Draco’s fake confused look. “Spare me the lies; I know there was a party in the common room and for some reason Weasley believes that you’ve corrupted their Boy-Who-Lived.”

“He’s just looking for a fight and was pissed off.”

“Was Harry with you yesterday? Truly?”

Draco crossed his arms defensively. “Yes. It’s not against the rules.”

“Technically, you aren’t supposed to bring students from other houses, Draco.”

“Well, technically he’s not really a gryffindor now, is he?” Snape’s eyebrows shot up, but he didn’t argue. “And besides, nobody brought Harry to the common room. When we arrived, he was already there.”

“Oh? Do tell.”

Draco shrugged. “He knew where the entrance was. And, before you ask, he doesn’t need a password to get in. He’s a parselmouth, Sev. It grants him the right of passage.”

Snape swore. “Of course it does. It’s Potter. What did I expect, really?” Snape looked like he’s been asking himself this daily for the last four years. “How in Merlin’s name did he find out where the entrance is?”

“No idea. He likes being vague and creepy with his answers. I personally believe he enjoys watching us squirm.”

“ That doesn’t surprise me in the slightest. Was he there with you all night? From Weasley’s annoying blabbering I gathered he didn’t go back to his dorms last night and Minerva will most certainly be bugging me about this later.”

“Yes, he was there. Left this morning before breakfast.”

Snape’s eyebrows shot up. “Oh?”

Draco reddened considerably. “Nothing happened, Merlin. You’re worse than my mother.”

“Trust me, Draco, I’d rather not know if something of that sort happened at all. I’m already having a hard enough time chasing Potter enough as it is; he’s been evading me perfectly. It’s annoying.”

“Why are you chasing him then?”

“Don’t be daft. I want answers. Questions are piling up like hippogriffs dung and the damn boy keeps slipping through my fingers. On another note, do you actually like Potter?”

“He’s my friend, of course I like him."

"That's now how I meant."

"Oh, I know how you meant and I... don't know. He’s… different than before. Whatever masks he’s been wearing are gone and… it’s kind of exciting, isn’t it?” Draco's eyes glittered with delight and Severus had to hold in a sight. This was a recipe for a disaster, he just knew.

“Not the word I’d use.”

“Oh, come on, Sev. Have you seen the papers? He’s targeting Dumbledore and so far has done more damage to him with that one article than my father has managed in years.”

Snape nodded, knowing it to be true, but he was worried about another thing too. 

“And how is he faring? What the old fool said must’ve… done some damage.”

And Severus was damn furious too.

He doubted the boy for not telling him about his plan, about evading his help and giving snarky answers in return, but he was damn proud that Potter used his brain for once and didn’t get hurt. Hell, he spoke to a dragon. Everyone was beyond impressed; Charles Weasley even looked for the boy, so he could translate what dragons were saying for them, but they weren’t able to find him. Obviously, nobody even thought to look in the Slytherin common room, where Potter spend the whole night . Snape shuddered to think what must’ve transpired there, and honestly, he was better off not knowing.

But the point was, Potter used parseltongue to his advantage and he won.

And that old bastard dared to tell the boy to his face that his parents would be ashamed of him.

Severus wasn’t surprised of the outrage it caused.

His colleagues were outright berating Albus when he left to shoo Weasley away. A good thing too, because he wasn’t sure he could control his itchy fingers and not curse the old man where he sat.

One thing for sure, Lily would’ve been proud of Harry. She would’ve been his most avid supporter, and that old goat dared to put doubts about it in the boy’s mind.

“He’s… well, he doesn’t seem affected, Sev. Perhaps a bit hesitant, but he said it didn’t matter what they would’ve thought, because they were dead anyway.” Snape winced at this. “I think… He may have doubts deep inside, but he’d never show it to any of us, at least not while our… friendship is so new. Either way, this didn’t stop him from telling the old coot that his parents would’ve been proud he survived and that he wants Harry to fail. You should’ve seen it, Sev. Harry knew exactly what to say to cause enough damage. In front of the Minister too! He said Dumbledore's prejudice was showing. Merlin. It was spectacular.”

Snape was nodding along the way. He’s going to have to speak with the boy. Merlin knows Minerva wouldn't. "Would you be willing to show me the memory later?"

"Sure."

Harry may have changed or stopped hiding himself, or whatever it is this change was, but he was still a boy. One he swore to protect and Severus couldn’t do that if he didn’t know where Harry stood. What he was hiding.

If he was alright.

“Watch out for him, Draco. I too will speak to him after the lesson. Where is he now?”

“No clue. He said he had somewhere to be and looked slightly… unhinged.” Snape snorted. “What?”

“Oh, nothing. Just curious to see how much more unhinged can Potter become. Oh, which reminds me: has he ever mentioned the attack to you?"

"You mean the one that left him hospitalized?" Snape nodded. "No. Whatever happened, he kept it to himself. I have a feeling he knows exactly what happened, but won't be telling anyone."

"And why is that? Why wouldn't he tell someone who hurt him like that?"

Draco shrugged.

"I don't know, Sev. The only thing he said that it's for him to know and for us to guess. I believe he either doesn't trust us with that kind of information or it involved something highly illegal. Or maybe he was just being cryptic. I don't know."

Snape contemplated the information. If Potter did something illegal, which meant dark, dabbled in something that caused that kind of damage, of course the boy would keep it quiet and claim ignorance. He wasn't stupid, just... reckless.

"We will speak more later, Draco. If something happens, find me. Now go to class.”

Harry was standing at the entrance of the Chamber of Secrets, staring at the sink with a little snake as if willing it to come alive and give him life advice.

He'd like one right now.

He wanted- no , needed to get down there and get his invisibility cloak and the map, but now? When he was finally at the entrance? He wanted nothing more than to turn around and leave.

Yesterday he imagined marching down there, like a wrathful God, cursing Riddle to hell and back, taking his things and leaving. Where was his courage now?

"Oh. It's you."

Harry turned to see Moaning Myrtle floating above the window.

"Oh. It's you." He mimicked.

She sneered. "What? Came to mock Myrtle again? Ten points for the arm, twenty for the belly, thirty for-"

"Merlin, do you ever shut up?" Harry snapped at the ghost, not in the mood for this mindless annoying chatter. "If you were like this when alive then no wonder no one visits you, for fucks sake."

Myrtle screeched at him.

"Get out, get out, GET OUT!" She wailed as she flew into her toilet, splashing the contents everywhere. Harry was lucky enough to raise a quick shield.

"It just proves my point." He muttered, looking at the snake one more time before leaving. He can come back later anyway. 

He has Potions.

“Mr Potter, stay after class.”

Harry felt a sense of foreboding.

It’s not like he can say no to Snape, unless he literally makes a run for it.

He really hoped it’s not about the tournament or the paper.

He was sick of hearing about it.

When the class emptied, Harry saw Draco and Theo hesitating at the door. Snape noticed as well and sighed deeply.

“I will not kill Mr Potter. Can you now please leave and shut the door? I'll send a note to Pomona in case this takes too long.”

The boys reddened, but nodded and left, shooting one last glance at Harry.

Not suspicious at all. 

It was funny, though, how all the slytherins were trying to be on his good side since Samhain and pry into his business.

Annoying pricks. 

Good friends.

“What do you need, professor?”

Snape gave him a long and hard look. Harry struggled not to squirm under it.

“Come with me, please.” Then the professor led Harry to his office and told him to sit down in one of the plush armchairs, then offered tea .

Alright, what was going on?

“How are you doing, Harry?” Snape asked after a few minutes of simply sipping the tea.

Harry blinked. Then did so again, just staring at the professor in sheer disbelief.

“Did someone die? Or something horrible happened?” Harry blurred out.

Snape reached an incredible in-between emotion of being done and smirking.

“No, nothing of that sort. I just wished to… have a conversation with you and now seemed like the best time to catch you before you slip away again.” Harry huffed. “Oh, don’t act like I didn’t know what you were doing, Harry. I’m not the Head of Slytherin for nothing.”

Harry huffed again and crossed his arms, doing his best ‘this is above a Malfoy’ expression.

He heard Snape snort and turned to glare at the man.

This was ridiculous.

“What did you wish to speak about, sir?”

“Well, firstly I wish to congratulate you on a splendidly performed task yesterday. You certainly had a strategy, I… apologize for doubting your word.”

"Thank you, sir, but are you feeling alright?" It wasn't like Snape to just ask people that.

"Brat. I am fine, I'll let you know. Now, I'd like to know how you are doing."

"Fine."

Snape glared.

"Alright, we'll do all the questions directly then. First of all, how is your health? Any problems with your magic?"

"Nope. Just as I told everyone before the task. And it's not like I did some otherworldly magic to tire me."

Snape nodded. "And how are you feeling? I hope you can tell me the truth; we all read the papers and many professors' expressed their concern."

"Fine." Snape gave him a pointed glare. "I am! Yes, Dumbledore was being an unreasonable bastard and- and I understand what he said was wrong, but… but I never knew my parents. For all I know he's right." Harry struggled a bit with this possibility, but in the end he couldn't live on expectations of dead parents. He needs to carve his own path. "It doesn't matter, really. Their opinions, whatever they might be, will not stop me from being myself. I'm not going to cave under the pretense of my parents' shame."

Emotions flashed through the professor's face. Anger. Smugness. Pride. Rage. Sadness .

"Harry-" he said his name so softly, like never before. For some reason, this startled Harry the most. "Your parents would've been proud of you. You went against a dragon and won. You spoke to it. It's a feast no one has ever done before. Even the Dark Lord never entertained this idea. Harry, your parents would've been proud. " 

Snape was looking so intently at him as if willing him to believe these words on conviction alone.

"How sure of that are you? You heard the coo- ah, Dumbledore. He believes it's a dark gift, something that should be hidden. I mean, sure, it's a complete and utter bull - I told you I'm proud of this ability and will use it to my full advantage, but it doesn't erase the fact that my parents believed it to be… bad. Especially with the Dark Lord going around and hissing at everyone."

Harry's never seen Snape's face look so… well, he looked constipated.

And speechless.

Hah! He must be the first to achieve that. Harry patted himself on the back for great work.

" -going around hissing at everyone, he says- " Snape muttered under his nose. The man looked like he was getting a headache. "Merlin's beard, Potter. Although you're not entirely wrong." Oh ? "I'm glad to hear that the headmaster's opinions didn't cause you to… lose your beliefs. Now, it may come as a shock, but I knew your mother when we were in school, and I can tell you with absolute certainty that she would've never judged you for being a parselmouth. In fact, I think she would've nagged you to hell and back to translate conversations. She was rather fond of garden snakes we used to find outside. Terrified her family when she would carry them around."

Harry smiled at this. The image of Petunia screeching while his mother chased her with a snake was absolutely brilliant. Then his mood soured. 

"And let me guess; my father would've named me the next Dark Lord?" Harry gritted through his teeth, although the shock that Snape knew his mother still hasn't worn off.

"Perhaps. He was… adverse to anything dark. Especially later in life."

Harry wondered if James had compulsions riddening him. He was a pureblood, surely he had more sense than to believe that dark magic doesn't equals evil?

"You knew my mother?" Harry's voice definitely didn't shook. He decided to ignore his father for now. So far, he hasn’t heard so much good about him, and Snape clearly loathed him, if his constant insults were anything to go by.

Snape inclined his head.

"Yes. In fact, she was my closest friend." Harry's eyes went impossibly wide. "We grew up next to each other, and I was the one to tell her that the miracles she was performing were actually magic."

"You- you-" Harry was having some sort of out of body experience, he was certain. "You told her?"

"Yes." Snape chuckled. "In fact, she went off on me for calling her a witch."

Harry's lips unconsciously curled into a smile.

He knew exactly how this would've gone in a muggle world. His mother most likely believed that her friend cursed at her.

"Tell me more. Please." Harry grabbed the cup and brought it to his lips in order to hide his emotions and slightly trembling hands.

This was not something he thought he'd hear when coming to this office. He fully expected interrogation or even some sort of snide remarks for being in the paper again - but not to be told about his mother.

And he was secretly appreciative of it.

"I don't know anything about her apart from having the same eyes as me and being good at charms." And it was true. It was the only thing people said about her, along being brave, and with time these words soured. It felt as if no one actually knew her well enough to say something meaningful. 

But Snape did. He knew her, supposedly. Surely, he won't deprive Harry of this information?

“How can you not know anything else? Have your guardians not said anything? I find this hard to believe.”

“My… guardians told me different kinds of stories about my parents, professor. Now would you mind?”

Snape’s eyes narrowed.

“And what exactly did they tell you, Mr Potter?”

“That’s not important.”

“I think it is, and I admit to being quite curious to know. Surely they told you all about your parents' heroics? Albus assured us that you were well informed.”

Harry felt as if someone had slapped him.

Is that why nobody bothered to tell him anything? 

No bloody introduction to a completely new world, no bloody pamphlet on do’s and don’t’s, nothing!

Surely Hagrid told someone that Harry didn’t know anything prior to coming here; he was the biggest blabbermouth this world has seen, unless… unless Dumbledore had something to do with it. If the old man has been spreading lies about Harry to the staff, or at least to Snape to keep them complacent…

Fucking hell.

It made so much sense.

“-Harry?” 

Harry snapped out of his slightly murderous thoughts and his eyes snapped back to Snape, who looked a bit worried.

“Well, I’m going to inform you, professor, that that bloody senile old bastard has been lying to you and probably everyone else, seeing as meddling is a favorite hobby of his.” Snape was too shocked to reprimand him for referring to Dumbledore like that. But Harry honestly didn’t care and was on a roll. “You want to know what my wonderful relatives have told me?” Harry leaned in so much closer, eyes burning with hatred. “They told me my parents were drunks . That my mother was a whore and father was a pimp. That they were freaks who got blown up in a car crash and then they were forced to take me in." Harry leaned back down, his eyes feeling dangerously teary. He needed to leave. "And they never let me forget it ever since." 

Harry felt raw.

He never, not once told this to anyone, and here he was, telling everything to Snape like a bloody idiot -

He hoped Snape didn't lace his tea with some shit, because then Harry will turn the man into an actual bat without a way to turn back, that git.

"I hope you're satisfied with your bloody answers, Snape." Harry stood up, not wanting to hear another word from the man, be it about his mother or not. He felt too overwhelmed at this moment. "And I sincerely hope this conversation won't be leaving this room, or I'll set a few snakes loose in these quarters. Have a good day." And he walked off, leaving a speechless Potions professor behind.

Severus Snape was reeling in shock.

After Potter left - ran, really - he couldn't even move; just sat there and blinked into space as his mind struggled to process new information. 

-mother was a whore and father was a pimp-

-they were freaks-

-got blown up-

-forced to take me in-

-never let me forget it-

It painted a horrible picture, one Severus didn't want to prod at, but he knew he had to. If not to sate his own curiosity, then for Harry's benefit.

Red flags were popping right and left and middle, and Severus was almost afraid of what he's going to find out once he digs deeper, which he will.

After shock wore off, fury set in.

Whoever Harry was left with called Lily - his wonderful, kind Lily - a whore. A freak .

This was unforgivable, almost as much as the fact that this is what Harry knew of his parents all his life.

Those words also indicated that Harry wasn't as spoiled as Severus believed him to be. Was it all a lie? 

Why would Albus-- what is he thinking, of course he'd lie to keep him calm. If Severus knew that Harry was unwell, uncared for, his oath would demand him to act, otherwise… if he saw the boy as spoiled and arrogant, each of his action a seek of attention… then he'd never dig deeper, never actually try to see what's going on, never try to save Harry.

Merlin .

What had Harry called him? Senile old bastard? Strikingly accurate.

"Ten points to Potter," Severus muttered.

He was being manipulated by the old coot and didn't even notice it.

To think of it now, Albus always rubbed it in on how much like his father Harry was, how spoiled and loved, and that's exactly what Severus started believing, ignoring all the signs.

And he called himself observant.

"I'm a bloody fool."

Severus stood up and went to his cabinet, pouring himself a glass of firewhiskey and drowning it in one go.

The deeper he dug, the darker the hole seemed.

Who were these relatives Harry was staying with? He needs to find out, so he can visit them and find out the truth.

With the way Harry has run off to, Severus doubted the boy would open up to him and tell him who they are. No, Harry needed some space.

But Severus was patient. He can wait. And eventually he'll find out everything Potter was hiding.

Protecting the brat was becoming increasingly difficult.

Fuck his life. 

But in the mean time, he should contact Lucius. That man could dig up things people would rather keep hidden like nobody's business.

Harry skipped the rest of Herbology - Snape supposedly sent a note anyway - and proceeded to skip lunch as well.

At least it would stop people from gawking at him.

He absolutely loathed the pitying looks he got, and some students in the hallways even stopped him to say he has their support. 

What in Merlin’s name is he supposed to do with their support?

Honestly, he liked those who ran away from him and called him the next Dark Lord more. At least they had some spine, even if it was made completely out of fear. It was way better than pity.

He went to the Room of Requirement and proceeded to take a nap, feeling rather emotionally wrung out after the thrice damned, way too curious for his own good, Snape session. The man was unrelenting in haunting him. At least when Snape was nasty to Harry, he would never question things, but now? Snape was digging shit up. Shit that Harry didn't want uncovered. He was prying into Harry's personal shit and it was worrying, because Snape was bloody smart, even if he's a right git at times. The man wouldn't have survived being a spy if he was an idiot, and Harry was dreading the day Snape found out things he shouldn't.

If only he could obliviate the man of the last conversation. 

It wasn't possible, however. Not really. Not when he was such a strong occlumens.

Fuck Harry's life.

The nap was the best idea he's ever had.

And fuck - he was almost late to Transfiguration. And that was when he was told about the bloody Yule dance.

The dancing lessons were a nightmare. 

Harry felt awkward and wanted to bolt the second McGonagall announced they needed to find a partner to practice with.

Girls were… Harry didn't know what they were doing, but they looked fucking creepy. Just leering at him through lashes, blinking so fast Harry thought they’d start seizing at any given moment - which looked dumb, in his opinion. Most looked cross-eyed. 

"Come on, Potter. Allow me to save you, before you bolt out of there and set everyone on fire in the process."

Harry turned to see Daphne Greengrass, fourth year ravenclaw standing in front of him.

From what he's heard from Draco and Pansy's gossip machine, she was meant to be a slytherin, but chose Ravenclaw instead. Her family was grey/dark alienated and that's all Harry knew.

"Oh? Was I so obvious?"

She smirked.

"To me, yes."

"Were you observing me then?"

She grabbed his hands and put them in their respective places. "Lady doesn't kiss and tell."

Oh, she was definitely a bit of a slytherin. Harry grinned. 

"Well, if you say so. I must warn you though, I have no idea how to dance."

"I'm sure you'll do better than your housemates, Potter. Win-win situation. Now let's practice."

It didn't go too bad, but Harry felt out of place. Uncomfortable. 

But Daphne kept others at bay, and it was a relief. Only the purebloods seemed to know how to dance, bar Weasley- he was tripping and making a fool of himself all the time. Poor Granger. She must have no toes left to step on anymore.

"Hm, Potter?" Harry turned back to Greengrass, feeling like squirming under her intense gaze, but he refused to. "What?" He asked.

"How would you feel dancing with a male partner?" Harry's eyes widened. "Just a thought! You still seem rather uncomfortable with me. I thought maybe you'd like someone… else."

Harry felt his cheeks heat up, but he kept his expression blank.

"I'm not sure. I guess I’m really not into… dancing. This lesson is almost over anyway."

Daphne nodded curtly, not saying anything else and Harry was glad she didn't push the issue.

Was she implying he liked boys?

Did he like boys?

Harry never really thought about it.

Girls were… well, Harry never had any real experience with a girl. He supposed they were… nice? He liked Cho Chang for a bit, but she was so bloody dense for a ravenclaw and annoying in general, it quickly wore off. He probably liked her because she was on a quidditch team.

And that was it, really. He tried to think about girls like that , but it… it felt weird and like thinking of a piece of wood. Unattractive. 

As if for boys… well-

Let's see, Theo was nice. He was observant and wasn’t annoying and had this calm demeanor. Draco was kind of cool, now that Harry got to know him better, and a decent friend. He had really soft hair; Harry ran his fingers through it after he woke up with Draco the morning after the party, but he'll never admit that. But he had nothing compared to Tom, who was just ridiculously handsome and--  wait a goddamned minute. Why was he thinking of Tom ?!?

Ridiculous handso- oh, fuck no. 

Nope.

Absolutely fucking not.

This was a bloody dangerous zone and Harry just walked right into the trap.

He believed Riddle to be handsome . What's worse, the more his thoughts strayed, the more attributes of Tom he found he liked , which was a nightmare and Harry- Harry cannot deal with this.

"Are you alright?" Greengrass asked him, snapping Harry out of his realization , this horrible, glaringly obvious fact that not only did Harry bloody Potter liked boys , he liked the baby Dark Lord.

Me thinks a little breakdown was in order.

"Yes. Fine." He answered, voice strained, feeling as if he needed air.

"You look a bit… pale."

"Just peachy. Need some air. Class will be over in a minute."

Greengrass nodded, unconvinced.

Thank Merlin neither of them were legilimence and couldn't see Harry's sudden sexuality crisis.

Because it most certainly was a crisis.

After the lesson was over, Harry was one of the firsts out of the door as he ran into the Room of Requirement, where he proceeded to face-plant into the bed and scream.

I'm attracted to Tom bloody Riddle.

Fuck me.

I shouldn't have come here and you got this, Harry, were ringing in his head as Harry proceeded to enter the Chamber.

There was still time to run.

But you got this far already. Grab your shit, Potter.

Way too soon he was in front of the doors of the Slytherin Rooms. One door between him, Riddle and his things.

His heart was pounding in his ears.

You got this, Potter. You're a gryffindor. A fake one, but one nonetheless. 

He reached for the door handle, sudden panic gripping him.

What if it's like the last time?

What if Tom does something? Rips magic out of him?

It hurt - Merlin, more than anything.

What if it happens again?

But what if it doesn't?

Harry inhaled deeply and pushed the door open.

He was subconsciously expecting something horrifying, but it was… just a room.

Nothing unusual.

His cloak was on the chair, map and Riddle’s diary next to each other and on the table.

Harry strode in, grabbing his cloak first, and then for the map when-

"Harry, I'm sorry."

He whirled around and saw Tom standing just a few feet away from him, a sorrowful expression on his face.

Harry's insides froze for a moment before fury overcame his whole being.

"I had no idea-"

Slap!

Tom reeled back in shock, while Harry glared at the older boy and grabbed his map.

"Sorry? You're sorry ?!" Harry sounded slightly hysterical. "It's a miracle you didn't off me, you bloody sodding bastard." He turned for the door, fuming like a dragon. He was leaving. 

"Harry-"

" No !" Harry turned only to glare. "I'm really fucking pissed at you, Riddle, and don't want to hear your excuses. I'm just here for my things . And you can sod off."

With that Harry marched out of the room and slammed the door for a good measure, completely missing a look of shock and alarm on Tom's face, as he cradled his reddened cheek.

The bastard deserved it.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 6

••°°••

"Is this true?"

Harry looked at Draco with a face full of confusion.

"Is what true?"

"That you're taking Weaslette to the ball?"

Harry couldn't help it and snorted.

"Are you on crack, Draco? There isn't a curse strong enough in this world for me to take her . Bloody hell. I'd rather go alone or with a ghost."

"I fucking told you," Nott gritted his teeth from behind Draco, looking annoyed. "But no , you just have to believe that bint."

"What are you all on about?"

Blaise pursed his lips and turned to explain to their oblivious friend: "She's going around and telling everyone that you're taking her to the ball. So far, not many believe her, but Ronald is confirming it as well."

Harry's eyebrows shot up. "Huh. How disappointed will she be when not only will I not take her, but nobody will let her in without an older date? What a tragedy."

The slytherins snickered, easing up a bit.

"Who are you taking anyway? From what we heard, after Creevy you've been… hissing at anyone who came too close."

Harry's eyes narrowed. He was so done with people asking him that and was not too far from outright starting cursing everyone in sight, but they all could see a smug spark in his eyes. Potter clearly liked people running away from him. 

"I'll start hissing at you too if you annoy me too much."

They looked slightly shocked at the seriousness in his voice. 

"Did something happen? You look… off."

"Fine," Harry spat, still reeling about his non-convention with Tom. He wanted to curse someone.

Badly. 

Blaise whistled. "Someone's in the mood today."

Harry's eyes narrowed and not a second later Blaise jumped into the air, yelping.

"What the hell?!”

“You’re annoying me,” Harry spat and turned to leave. He needed some space, some fresh air before he actually cursed someone.

Tom clearly messed with his head again.

“Where are you going?” Theo asked, hurrying after him.

Harry turned around, ready to snap at the boy when he saw a genuine worry in his eyes. He deflated a bit. “To take a walk. I need some air.”

“Want me to come with you?”

Harry shook his head. “No, Theo, but thank you. I just have a lot on my mind.”

The boy nodded, stepping back a bit.

“We’ll be there if you need us, Harry.”

Harry nodded, suddenly feeling appreciative they didn’t pry and dig and knew just when to back down.

Ron and Hermione never allowed him this courtesy. They prodded and asked until he was blue in the face, until their curiosity was fulfilled, with no regards to what he wanted.

This felt like freedom.

Merlin, he had actual friends.

He nodded to them all and walked out of the library, heading towards the lake. He knew just a place.

Harry was sitting at the lake and reading a book when he heard:

" Bonjour ," 

Harry turned to see a brown haired boy with sky blue eyes and a bright smile right next to him.

"Uh… hi?"

"Would you mind if I join you?" 

"Not at all."

They sat there for a quiet minute, Harry contemplating what the fuck was going on.

"My name iz Pierre Beaumont-LaRue. I'm from the Beauxbatons Academy, as you can see."

Harry gave the boy a small smile. "Harry Potter. But unfortunately, everyone knows that."

"Unfortunately? Ah, but nò, 'Arry Potter, for me it'z a pleasure to meet you," the boy reached out for Harry's hand and brought it to his lips, placing a chaste kiss on his knuckles.

Harry went beet red at this, eyes widening.

What the fuck was going on?!

"Ah, Beaumont, it's-"

"Call me Pierre, please."

"Pierre then- ah, what are you doing?" Harry's voice sounded rather high pitched.

This certainly has never happened before. 

"Hopefully charming you, mon joli. I'd like nothingz more than to take you to the dance, if you'd allow zat?"

Harry was at a loss of words.

This boy was asking him to the ball?

"I- I-" Harry felt as if he was crumbling. This has been happening too often lately. "Let me think about it, alright?"

The boy beamed at him - a warm, sunny smile - and nodded enthusiastically. 

"But of courze, 'Arry. I wouldn't push you."

Harry smiled gratefully at Pierre, feeling relieved.

This was all too sudden and too much.

He didn't even want to go to the ball! Merlin's pants, if he wasn't a champion…

Although it would be a wonderful opportunity to network. But gosh, at what cost...

Perhaps it wouldn’t kill him to be polite, for once. He actually needed to get the date, and if this french boy doesn’t turn out to be a complete dick, then why not? It’s not like he’s obligated to be with that person all night. He can easily slip away after one dance.

“So, Pierre, tell me. How do you like Hogwarts so far?” If he was actually going to take this Pierre Beumont-LeRue, he better know more than his name. For all Harry knew, he could be an asshole and then Harry would have to curse the living daylights out of him. 

The French beamed at him. “Ah, I’m glad you asked, ‘Arry. You see…”

Harry was… pleasantly surprised, to say the least.

This Pierre guy was actually decent.

They mostly spoke about differences in schools and what not. Apparently Beauxbatons taught Alchemy as an elective for NEWTs level students and Harry was intrigued.

And more than a little annoyed.

Why didn’t Hogwarts have any of such electives? Dumbledore, of course, was at fault, but now Harry wanted to transfer to Beauxbatons simply because they had more electives.

And they weren’t so prejudiced against the Dark Arts. 

And their uniforms were made of silk. Talk about having all the best.

Hogwarts had a lot to learn.

He and Tom had many late night conversations about things they’d like to change, to improve, one of them being Hogwarts.

Both of them loved the castle, as it was their first home, but it still needed some changes, the most prominent one being bringing back the classes.

As for Pierre, Harry learned that he was excellent at Transfiguration and thought of seeking a career down this path; perhaps do more in-depth research on permanent transfiguration, which was extremely difficult and delicate art, but his parents wanted for him to work at the French Ministry.

Pierre’s mother was a healer while his father was a high-ranking ministry official, working closely with Minister Delacour - which reminded Harry to get closer to Fleur, if possible. It would be incredibly useful to have a French Minister in his pocket. 

Harry thought it was just his luck he met Draco Malfoy 2.0

But he thought about the importance of making connections, networking, and thought about how he didn’t hate the boy's company yet , so Harry decided to just see where this… association goes.

And if Pierre becomes a problem… well. Harry can be very creative in solving them.

It was the Hogsmeade weekend and Harry had no intention of going, but certain slytherins threw a hissy fit over it.

“What do you mean, you’re not going? This is our first Hogsmeade outing together!” Draco pouted, looking highly insulted.

“Exactly! It’s like you want to hide alone in the castle or something, Harry.” Pansy gave him a very knowing look, which Harry pointedly ignored.

“Come on, you need to have some fun and relax. You’ve been in a foul mood for days.” Theo joined in, but he looked slightly worried. Harry still hasn’t spoken to any of them about what was bugging him. And something most definitely was; they weren’t stupid.

“Oh, and do you have robes for the Ball?” Blaise chimed in and they all turned to look at Harry.

“Yeah..?”

“Where did you get them?” Draco asked, looking at him suspiciously.

“Uh… Madam Malkins?” Harry’s eyes narrowed when all four of them exchanged looks.

“Harry, Harry, Harry…” Draco tutted at him disappointedly. “You can’t buy dress-robes at Madam Malkins. Everything she has is subpar and way below your standing.”

Harry gave him an incredulous look.

“What he means is, someone of your… status should be dressed in nothing but the best this world has to offer,” Blaise explained after seeing Harry’s expression. “And you’re a champion , Harry, which means you represent Hogwarts along with your house - and I mean your family name as well, not just your Hogwarts house-”

“Which will obviously be Slytherin , Potter, because Gryffindor not only doesn’t deserve you, but betrayed you-”

“And you are clearly the Heir of Slytherin, which most likely everyone knows already after your wonderful performance at the first task-”

“And you need to look your very best.”

Harry felt dazed after this… intervention? It felt awfully lot like an intervention.

All four of them were staring at him, waiting for his verdict, and Harry felt a need to run, because what the fuck.

“So, you want to do what exactly?” he asked carefully, a sense of dread overcoming him at the overexcited faces of his friends.

“We are taking you shopping, silly!” Pansy squealed.

“Or more likely, we’re getting you a tailor from Twillfitt and Tattings. They make wonderful robes and will surely make an appointment for you in such a short notice. I’ll write to my mother.” Draco announced, stomping away to write a letter without even waiting for Harry’s reply.

He blinked, shocked.

“What the fuck just happened?”

Theo patted him on the back, giving a reassuring smile. “You just got out-slytherined, Harry. There’s no way on this earth either one of them will let you enter that Ball looking anything less than your best. That’s just how they are.”

“And they will grow more and more obsessed as the day grows closer,” Blaise warned. “Malfoys throw an annual Yule Ball, and it’s the most extravagant event each year. Lady Malfoy has a talent for such things, and it seems Draco is turning out just like her. He’ll be fussing over every detail, I promise you that.”

He groaned. “Great. From one dragon to another.” Harry muttered, receiving an outright laugh from the other two. “Or I can just not go. Anywhere. At all.”

“And rob us of the joy? You would really dare to hurt us as such, Harry?” Blaise put a hand over his heart. “I thought you cared about us!”

Harry rolled his eyes and smacked the boy as he walked by. “Oh, shut up. I’ll go to that damned Hogsmeade with you if you keep Draco from smothering me.”

Theo grinned.

“Deal.”

“Ah, just the person we wanted to see!”

Before Harry could say or do anything, he was squished between two tall redheads.

“Either get off of me, or I’ll curse you both," Harry grumbled, and the boys stepped back slightly, but linked their hands and continued to walk with him.

"Of course, your Majesty."

"No one shall touch the newly made Slytherin Heir!"

Harry closed his eyes and breathed deeply. Why could no one leave him be for one single day? That's all he asked.

"What do you want?" Harry asked, because there must be a reason. These two didn't do anything without an ulterior motive. Sneaky little shits.

"Ah, so glad you asked, Harry."

"You see, we heard rumours you're taking our sister to the ball-"

"-which is not something we like-"

"-simply because of reasons we'd like to keep a secret for now-"

"-but we'd still liked to-"

"Enough!" Harry snapped, having heard enough and feeling more than a little disturbed. "First of all, I'm not taking Ginny. Hell, I have no idea who I'm taking yet and quite frankly, I'm not telling, second of all, what kind of secrets? Reasons? Tell me now before I curse it out of you, and trust me, I will, because people have been bugging me nonstop this whole week and I'd like nothing more than to hurt someone!"

Twins took a cautious step back, hands up in a gesture of surrender. Harry looked slightly unhinged in their humble opinion.

"Harry, relax, we're on your side, okay?"

"No need to curse or anything."

"Especially not us."

Harry's eyes narrowed, but he nodded. He's been too snappy lately. He knew. "Then go on. Tell me these reasons of yours."

Twins shared a glance and looked around.

"Uh, not here. There's an empty classroom right there. Come on."

Harry allowed them to drag him into the room and immediately raised wards. He had a feeling they'd need it. "Talk."

"Whoa," they said in unison.

"Alright, so, we've noticed your sudden… shift in personality, per se-"

"And we’re pretty sure you've been hiding yourself all this time for one reason or another-"

"And we suspect it's Dumbledore, because we don't trust him either."

"He's been coming to our house and speaking with our mother a lot, and we happened to overhear some of it-"

"And we were going to tell you when we had a chance, we just didn't think you'd believe us."

"But with how you've been acting, we're pretty sure you've already known what Dumbledore's been doing and won't freak out-"

“-or tell anyone.”

“We’re pranksters, but we’re not unobservant, you see.”

"He spoke to our mother that they should create a marriage contract between you and Ginny."

"That you two are old enough and that Ginny should start dating you."

"And she's been… obsessed with you, if we're honest. In an unhealthy way.”

“Like, having drawings of you two together on her bedroom wall, unhealthy kind of way.”

“So we thought to warn you, because she might try something."

For a moment, everything was completely still, until Harry processed the information and his magic exploded out of him, leaving the furniture around in tatters.

"That old, senile piece of shit," Harry hissed, eyes burning with rage. "I'll strangle him with my own bare hands."

How dare he- a marriage contract? With that bint?

Harry never paid much attention to Ginny, and within a good reason.

She had moon eyes for him from the get go. Stared at him, stalked him, Harry once saw his name doodled with hearts. It was sickening.

It was nothing more than obsession on her part.

Tom revealed the things she wrote in the diary about him.

That girl needed a bloody mind healer.

Mrs Weasley allowed her to fantasize about becoming Lady Potter one day and only fed into this idea, and now was trying to make it reality.

Harry stayed away from her whenever he could, never spoke to her unless she spoke first, answered with one word sentences and yet, that was no help.

She still stalked him.

Much more this year, but Harry just chopped it off to hormones. Apparently, not so much. There was more to the story as per usual.

Why the fuck- but no , of course they would target him. Harry had no family to support him, no back up, no one to deny a marriage contract. He was an easy target.

And if not for this thrice damned tournament, if he wasn’t chosen, he would’ve never been emancipated, would still have Dumbledore parading as his magical guardian; he would’ve definitely signed a contract.

Bloody hell.

He might not kill the person who entered him, after all. Just maim.

As for Ginny…

He will kill her too if he has to. If the push comes to shove and there's no other way… she's as good as dead.

Nobody will force him into a relationship he doesn’t want.

"I take it you don't want to marry our sister?" Fred laughed nervously.

Harry glared at him. "Perish that thought, Weasley. Just how much do you know?"

They looked at him guiltily.

"A lot. We think. We know potions were involved."

Harry sighed deeply. They were observant, he’ll give them that, but which side were they on?

Why tell him now?

"And how long have you known?"

"We were suspicious for a few years now, but only managed to overhear something solid this summer."

"We overheard from the kitchen window when we were outside. Dumbledore said they'll need to control you better this year with Black influencing you."

Fuck .

Of course he wouldn’t want Harry to gain some independence. But oh, how it backfired.

No thanks to Black either. In fact, Harry hasn’t heard anything from him since October, before the tournament. A bit weird, but whatever. 

He had more things to worry about than his murderous wayward godfather.

"Thank you for telling me."

They nodded, but didn't look swayed. "You knew." It wasn't a question.

Harry snorted.

"Of course I knew, I'm not a bloody idiot. I knew from the start."

"Then why keep pretending?"

"It wasn't safe. I wasn't strong enough. If the old coot knew I was aware… he could've done much worse. But now he can't do much with so many people around and when everyone's attention is on me."

Weasleys shared a grin.

"Good to hear, Harry."

"We were a bit out of ideas on how to help you."

“We didn’t think you’d believe us, even if we did.”

Harry looked at the twins, really looked at them.

Were they actually on his side?

"You're telling me… you know who I am, truly, and you're still choosing to support me?"

"Of course, Harrykins. We're not our idiot of a brother."

"We see a real Marauder in you."

"You are a baby Marauder, after all."

"And it's our Sacred Duty to protect the son of one of our masters!" They both shouted dramatically, bowing to him, and Harry couldn't help but grin, something easing up in his chest.

Twins were awesome, even if they were annoying.

“Thank you,” he expressed genuinely. “For telling me what you know.”

“Of course, Harry. We’ll keep an eye out, just in case.”

Harry nodded again.

It made sense Dumbledore left the twins alone. They were chaotic and uncontrollable, too invested into their pranks than anything else.

In a perfect spot for spying.

"So, would you like to tell me why you've been hounding Ludo Bagman?"

The redhead's expressions immediately soured.

"Oh, that bastard owes us money."

"At the quidditch cup he paid us with leprechaun gold. It disappeared in a few hours."

"Ever since then he's been avoiding us."

Harry's expression hardened. "That bastard," he muttered angrily. And to think he’s been thinking about getting more money the last time Harry read his mind. "Don't you worry yourselves, Greg and Forge. I'll deal with your wandering gold."

"You would? For us?"

" Well, you didn't betray me like some of your family and haven't called me a traitor so far. That counts for something right? And you warned me. Consider it a thanks."

“Thanks accepted, although…” they exchanged glances.

"You see, our dear Harrykins…"

“We would’ve been on your side regardless.”

"We aren't completely light either."

Harry's eyebrows shot up.

No way.

The twins were..?

"We're grey oriented. We think. We just don't discriminate and play in the shadows."

Ah, kind of like him then.

This was wonderful news.

“Then, I think, gentleman, this is a beginning of a wonderful partnership,” Harry shot them a grin of his own. “But I would appreciate it if you kept it a secret. No need for the fool to target you as well.”

“Aye, aye, captain!” they saluted, looking elated at the prospect of more spying.

Harry smirked. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a Gringotts letter to write."

Harry sent a quick missive to his Gringotts account manager, asking to check for any marriage contracts Dumbledore might’ve been trying to set up, and if there were any, take them into evidence of Dumbledore trying to force Harry into marriage.

It would most certainly cause an uproar.

Especially when it came out Harry preferred the other gender. And it will come out during Yule Ball. Harry had every intention of taking a boy; he just hadn't decided who exactly.

And if Ginny tried anything? Especially something like a love potion, Harry will do everything to get her charged for line theft.

In the magical world, it was one of the most horrible offences you could make.

Families - especially those of Ancient and Noble Houses - were extremely serious about who to bond with and have children with. Of course, most purebloods had arranged marriages and betrothal contracts, but it was done with an agreement from both parties. 

It was never sprung up out of nowhere by the guardian without the knowledge of one of the parties, like Dumbledore was trying to do.

Perhaps they were hoping to slowly manipulate Harry into liking her, either naturally or with love potions, then force him to sign something? Harry honestly had no idea.

He only had basic knowledge about these things, because he never cared for a betrothal contract and had no family to force him into one.

Thank Merlin for that.

“The nargles have told me you’d be here.”

Harry turned to see a blonde girl standing almost hidden behind an alcove.

“Uh, do I know you?” Harry wracked his brain to remember who this was, but he honestly had no idea. She was a ravenclaw - Harry never paid them any attention.

And what were nargles ?!

“Not yet, Harry. May I call you Harry?” the boy nodded numbly. “My name is Luna, Luna Lovegood, although many students call me Loony.”

Harry’s eyes narrowed. Why would they call her that? Sounded much like bullying.

Then he noticed something.

“Where are your shoes, Luna?”

The girl smiled at him. “Nargles took them. They are helpful sometimes, but they are mischievous little thieves if you don’t have protection against them. I usually wear my Butterbeer cork necklace, but I forgot this time. Don’t worry. They’ll turn up in a few days. They usually do. Did they take something of yours as well?”

Harry blinked, more confused than ever. Nargles stole her shoes?

This sounded like nonsense. 

Or perhaps she didn't want to tell him who took her shoes, and from what he gathered, it wasn’t the first time.

This was insane.

“Luna, have these… nargles been taking your things often?”

The girl shrugged. “I usually get them back.”

So, someone was definitely taking them.

Harry fumed. The witch was clearly getting bullied by someone, and Harry, for some reason, felt a need to protect this girl.

“ Accio Luna’s shoes.”

In a few moments the shoes flew into his waiting hand and he handed them to Luna. “Here.”

“Thank you. No one has ever done that before.”

Alright, that’s it.

“Luna, I think it would be best if we went to Filtwich. He needs to know your things are going missing.”

“Oh, it’s not a big deal, Harry Potter. People just think I’m weird.”

“It is a big deal. If someone took my things…” Harry didn’t finish his thought, but he would murder them. Painfully. 

“You’d curse their fingers off, slowly and painfully. I’m aware.”

Harry stopped dead, startled more than he’d ever admit.

He’d assume Luna was joking, but her face was completely serious.

Just what did she know about him?

“Relax, Harry. I would never tell your secrets to anyone. I know you’ll do great things and I wish to be there.”

Cryptic much?

It didn’t ease Harry’s worry. Was Luna observing him as well? Just like the twins were?

“Luna, what do you know?” he asked, wishing he paid more attention to other students. Tom always reprimanded him for not doing so. He said knowledge is power, but what power was it to know the gossip about students? Harry never cared enough.

Maybe he should have, so he wouldn’t feel so… inadequate at the moment.

“I know what nargles tell me, Harry Potter. I know the old goat is dangerous and his plans will hurt many people. I know there is something big coming. I know that… that you chose the right side, the one blessed by magic.”

Breath was stuck in Harry’s throat.

What did she mean?

Did she know..?

“And I know that you need to talk to your closest friend, because without him, everything falls to ruin.”

Harry’s blood ran cold.

Tom.

She was talking about Tom .

How did she know?!?

Instantly, his wand was out and pointed at the girl. “How do you know about him?!” his voice didn’t waver, but his pale face gave away his fear.

Luna Lovegood looked completely unconcerned with a wand pointed to her neck. She smiled.

“Fate works in mysterious ways, Harry Potter. Everything that happens, happens for a reason. I’m barely a messenger.”

“That doesn’t answer my questions! How. Do. You. Know. About. Him?!” 

Luna continued smiling.

“I just do. You should know, he feels deep regret and misses you.”

With that, she turned to walk away, leaving a completely stunned Harry behind, his wand still raised.

Fuck .

Double fuck.

“Luna, wait!” he ran to catch up to her. “How-”

“I’m not going to betray you, Harry. Your secrets are safe with me. I swear it.”

Harry saw magic reacting. She was serious.

Was he dreaming?

Who was she?

“So you know about me and what I do?”

She nodded, smiling gently.

“And you won’t be telling anyone?”

Luna shook her head.

“And you’re most definitely not on the old coots side?”

Her face soured, for the first time this evening. “I would never. I swear.”

That was good enough in Harry's books, even if this encounter was so completely bizarre, he wasn’t entirely certain it wasn’t a dream. “Alright. Alright. I apologize for raising my wand to you, you just… caught me off guard. Completely.” 

“I understand. It’s not something one hears daily.”

“No, it’s not. Let’s go to your head of the house now, alright? I still need some time to process everything.”

Luna smiled gently at him and took his arm, leading him towards one of the secret passageways.

“Take all the time you need, Harry Potter, just remember, that you have people you can trust now.”

After Harry explained to Flitwick what was going on and left the very angry wizard to deal with his own house issues, he felt bewildered.

What the fuck just happened today?

“Potter. Where in Merlin’s name have you been?”

Harry turned to see a very displeased Draco Malfoy peering at him.

What has he done now?

“Here and there,” Harry answered vaguely, looking at Theo in question. “Why, missed me?”

Draco scoffed. “As if.”

“He got an appointment with one of the tailors from Twillfitt and Tattings and was certain you'd miss it,” Blaise said.

“I just might,” Harry muttered. He’s been hiding out in the Room of Requirement since meeting the twins and Luna yesterday. He had too much to think about and needed to unwind. Draco should be thanking him for showing up at all.

“You most certainly will not,” Draco glared at him. “I was looking everywhere for you!”

“Clearly, not everywhere.” Harry gave him a smirk, but it somehow fell flat. Draco looked way too worked up about this. “I have more important things to do than to be at your beck and call, Draco.” Like finding out how Luna knew about Tom. “Just be grateful I showed up at all.”

Malfoy looked embarrassed and slightly hurt. Then his expression changed and he glared. “Fine! Then don’t go! See if I care!” Draco threw his hands into the air in frustration and stormed off, leaving a stunned Harry behind.

“What was that?” he asked, genuinely confused.

Theo grimaced. “He’s been stressed.”

“You could’ve been a bit more thoughtful too, Harry. He went out of his way just to get you an appointment and you were rather rude.” Blaise chided him, but Harry was having none of it.

“ You are the ones that came at me with this thing, Blaise, while I wanted nothing to do with it. Not the other way around. Ever thought that I am stressed as well, or is it just Draco and his hissy fits?” Harry shot daggers at Blaise, and the boy blanched back. “Quite frankly, I don’t have to deal with any of this.” Harry stood up to leave, earlier irritation coming back.

Can someone just grant him one day without some sort of drama? 

One?

“Harry, wait up!” Theo ran after him.

Harry sighed. “What is it, Theo?”

“I… I didn’t mean to insult you. I know you’ve been dealing with a lot lately. Blaise was being an ass and just looking out for Draco.”

Harry stopped walking and gave Theo a reassuring smile.

“I’m not mad at you, Theo. Relax.” And he really needed to relax. Harry has never seen Theo so tense, unless you’d count the time he showed them his true self and released his magic for the first time. “But I don’t have time for Draco’s dramatics either. What’s up with him anyway?”

Theo shifted around uncomfortably.

“He’s… he’s trying to please you. He’s still unsure of what you like and don’t, and doesn’t want to make a mistake. You being so… flippant, is making him nervous and feeling unappreciated. He’s not used to that. He’s a Malfoy and most people just fall over themselves to get even a speck of attention from him, but not you. You are making him work for it, and he’s stressed over it. Overly so.”

Harry nodded, processing the information.

He could understand some of it, but not to the extent Draco was reacting.

“We’ve been on good terms for some time now, though. Hell, we are friends. I don‘t see why he‘s so nervous. And he doesn‘t need to please me, for Merlin‘s sake. I have no need for someone who would suck up to me just to have my favour.“

Theo still looked nervous and Harry felt as if he was missing something.

“Is there something else?“

Theo shook his head. “You are coming to the fitting, right? It‘s late into the evening anyways, so we‘ll have plenty of free time, no rush. And you need robes.“

“Do I, though?“

“You most certainly do,“ Theo said firmly. “And Draco actually asked his mother to get an appointment for you.“ Theo looked at Harry intently. “He‘s trying , Harry.“

Harry took a deep breath. Compromises, right?

“Fine,“ he agreed. “I‘ll go to that damn thing if it‘s so important to you all.“ Theo continued to stare at him and Harry rolled his eyes. “I‘ll speak to Draco as well. We can all go somewhere and... relax. Or something.“

Theo beamed at him.

“Knew you had it in you, Potter. Now I just have to find Draco, in case he committed suicide.“

“If he did, tell him I‘ll bring him back. If I‘m not getting out of this ridiculous deal, neither is he.“

Theo grinned. “Aw, already practicing necromancy? They grow up so fast.“

Harry grinned at Theo‘s teasing tone, but in reality, he was curious about necromancy. Who knows, it might come in handy one day.

He was certain Voldemort knew about it. You don’t become a Dark Lord by not knowing dark magic, and necromancy was one of the darkest things out there, apparently.

If he manages to sway that lunatic to his side, maybe he’ll be willing to share?

“Practicing necromancy already, aren‘t we, Mr Potter?“ drawled a voice behind them, and Harry mentally cursed.

“I wouldn‘t dare, professor,“ Harry declared in a tone that clearly stated he most certainly would. “Unless, of course, you are in need of some sort of inferi bodyguard, then perhaps we could arrange something.“ Perhaps Harry should get one to keep people from approaching him.

“Cheeky brat,“ Severus grumbled, looking him over. Harry struggled not to squirm under that clinical gaze. “I was under the impression you are going to Hogsmeade, no? What are you two scheming while loitering the hallways?“

“Nothing bad, professor, I promise. Will just be getting Draco and get going.“ Theodore replied, his tone much more polite than Harry‘s.

“Very well. Mr Potter, I‘d wish to speak with you later-“

“No,“ Harry cut him off immediately, his temper flaring. He had no intention of continuing their conversation from before. He already said too much, and Snape only wanted to dig up more.

Well, Harry wasn‘t in the giving mood.

Or in one to relive his life‘s traumas.

Snape looked startled. “No?“

“I‘ve had enough of people digging into my life. I‘ve already said enough, no? Or do you need to hear more shit to hold over my head just to make yourself feel better? Poor Harry Potter, right?“ Harry sneered at Snape, his tone threading on mocking, unable to hold it in anymore. It was only morning, and everyone was already getting on his already frayed nerves. He exploded: “Why can‘t everyone just leave me the fuck alone?!“

With the last glare Harry stomped off, leaving stunned Snape and slightly fearful Theo in his wake.

What was that?

“Well, that was…“ was all Severus could muster as he watched his student marching away from him. “-not something that happens every day.“

Theo looked at the professor nervously.

“Ah, you must forgive him, professor. He‘s been extremely stressed this past week.“

“Is something else going on, Mr Nott? Quite frankly, Mr Potter has way better control over his temper. I‘ve never seen him explode this fast.“ And he was damn worried about it too.

It looked like the stress was finally getting to the teenager and not in a good way.

“He‘s... well, he‘s beyond annoyed that he can‘t get any peace. People don‘t leave him alone, keep following him to a point he started skipping meals, or maybe eating elsewhere, I‘m not sure. He‘s been snappy and in a horrible mood all week, nothing really seems to help.“ Theo was worried about Harry as well. He was certain something else was going on, something the boy wasn‘t telling them. Perhaps one day he will, but their friendship was still new. There was a lot of trust to be earned. “Just had a fight with Draco too.“

Severus sighed loudly and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Do not tell me they went back to their ridiculous rivalry. I just might quit.“

Theo snorted. “No, nothing of that sort, sir. Draco just threw a fit when Harry didn‘t want to show up to a robe fitting appointment he made. Both are stressed for different reasons and just snapped, I suppose.“

“Merlin help us,“ Snape muttered, looking up at the ceiling. “Can you handle those two, or should I speak with my godson?”

Theo shrugged. “I mean, it‘s not necessary, but it wouldn't hurt. Perhaps this weekend is exactly what they both need.“

Severus sincerely hoped so.

He knew Draco had a tendency to throw a fit when things didn‘t go his way, so, it wasn‘t that surprising to hear he was upset.

It was Harry‘s reaction he was worried about.

After their last talk, the boy avoided him like a plague.

Didn‘t look at him, was gone the second lesson ended, walked the other way if he saw Severus approaching and then would just disappear.

It was infuriating and concerning at the same time.

And it couldn‘t go on.

For all he knew, he caused this.

“I‘d advise you all to relax as much as possible today. I will speak to both, Draco and Harry later, when they‘re both calm…er.“

“Yes, sir. Have a nice day.“ Theo said and rushed away, leaving an exasperated Severus behind.

Teenagers.

Harry smashed his fist against the wall the second he locked the door of the abandoned classroom.

Fuck everything and everyone.

Especially Snape.

He might not be nasty to Harry this year, but he was still a complete bastard that wouldn‘t leave him alone.

What did he want? To hear more about Harry‘s crappy upbringing?

Must‘ve been so much fun the last time.

Harry inhaled deeply, closing his eyes and concentrating on the pain in his hand. It grounded him somewhat.

Right.

So, he basically told Snape off, cursed and ran off.

He‘ll probably be in detention for the rest of the school year.

And now Hogsmeade! Harry lost his will to go. Quite frankly, he wanted to go back to sleep and hopefully wake up not feeling so damn irritated.

He spent half the night awake, going over Luna‘s words.

Tom regrets deeply and misses you.

It sounded like bullshit, at least that‘s what he wanted to believe, but his heart wasn‘t in it.

Because he missed Tom too.

It was a hard pill to swallow, but he missed his best friend.

Slapping him felt good, for a while, but it didn‘t diminish the need for an actual explanation.

And Luna.

What a mystery.

She knew things she shouldn't. She spoke in riddles. Harry would think she was insane, if her words didn‘t hold truth in them.

She spoke of nargles, something he‘s never heard before. Were they real or did she make them up?

Harry had no idea.

She seems to be in another world half the time, looking at something that wasn‘t there.

Perhaps she was seeing something, or hearing something.

He thought he was insane when he was hearing voices in his second year, but it was a basilisk roaming in the walls.

And he was the only one with the ability to hear it.

Perhaps this was something similar? Something was granting Luna knowledge?

He‘ll figure it out. Later. Much, much later.

She swore to keep his secrets, which he thought was incredibly stupid, but Harry would‘ve cursed her if she didn‘t. Dumbledore can never know about Tom; it was too dangerous.

Everything and everyone was stressing Harry out.

This Ball, Dumbledore, Weasleys, now Snape and Luna, and bloody Draco with his dramatics... the whole student body.

Quite frankly, they all should be incredibly thankful Harry hasn‘t snapped and killed them all just yet.

It felt like it was just a matter of time.

Despite wanting to hide in the castle, Harry begrudgingly went off to find his wayward slytherins. If they were around, and if not…

To be honest, for all he knew they won’t want to go with him at all. Ron certainly wouldn’t have after an argument with him.

Harry had no idea how this kind of friendship worked.

Everyone believed that the Golden Trio was an example of great friendship, but it was all a lie anyway. Those two might’ve been friends, but schemed together against him with Dumbledore.

Harry was always ordered around, demanded to explain every single thing he did and berated for almost everything, especially by Hermione. She was extremely bossy and not in a good way.

And now Harry will not put up with anyone walking all over him.

It’s a miracle his psyche hasn’t cracked by now.

“Where oh where are you going, Harry? Shouldn’t you be in Hogsmeade with everyone?”

Harry turned to see Cassius smirking at him. So far, he was his most liked seventh year slytherin.

“Shouldn’t you be?”

“Nah, I have to study. NEWTs year and all. I might slip out later or tomorrow, if I finish McGonagall’s essay in time.”

“Ah. Makes sense.”

“So, why aren’t you with your fan club?”

“Draco threw a hissy fit and at this point, I might as well go alone.”

Cassius winced. “Sounds like Malfoy. Dramatic, that one,” his eyes suddenly widened and he looked around. “I never said that though.”

Harry snorted. “It’s not a secret.”

“Still. What have you done to earn his ire?”

“Why does it have to be me who did something?” Harry asked in a clipped tone.

“Knowing Malfoy, you probably did something he didn’t… appreciate. Or something. And you have a tendency to blow up.” Cassius lifted his hands in surrender, when Harry glared. “Don’t look at me like that. Just tell me what happened. I might be able to help.”

Harry did, still slightly annoyed.

“Are you still going to that appointment?”

“Probably.” 

“Good. He’d be beyond insulted if you didn’t and would make everyone’s lives hell.”

“I can just steer away from Slytherin and avoid all the drama, Cassius,” Harry grinned at him with a mischievous glint in his eyes. “Leave it all for you lot to deal with.”

“You can, but please don’t. It would be a nightmare. And Malfoy must actually care for you if he got you that appointment.”

“Ugh. Fine. I have some books to pick up anyway.”

Harry knew he was being slightly unreasonable with this.

He was used to doing things on his own and second guessing everyone’s reasons for everything. And this month seemed incredibly stressful. 

He should probably go and find out if he had any friends left.

If not? 

He can do it on his own. Just like he always has.

Harry just left the bookstore with his shrunken package, feeling exceptionally pleased, when he heard Theo speaking rather loudly from not too far away.

“...no! I’ll check there, if you can keep yourself in check. Merlin, Draco. You’re acting like Weasley right now.”

Harry leaned against the wall, waiting for them to show up.

They must be looking for him.

Oh, this was amusing.

Harry couldn’t find them before and decided to just go to Hogsmeade alone. Now it seems they were looking for him as well. Rather frantically. 

Theo ran past him into the store, without even looking around.

“Looking for someone?” Harry drawled, smirking when the boy stumbled and almost crashed into the door. 

“Harry!” Theo’s eyes lit up, but Harry could see worry behind them. “Yes, I uh- we were looking for you. Cassius said you might be here.”

“Oh, did he?”

Theo shifted uncomfortably.

“He… he didn’t snitch on you, I swear. I think he just-”

“For the love of Salazar, Theo, calm down.” Harry frowned when he saw a spike of fear in his eyes, the stuttering, the shaking hands- fuck . Did they think he’d curse them or something? “Let’s go find others, hm?”

Harry instantly knew that all of them were terrified.

Blaise, Pansy and Draco were rigid, slightly pale and their gazes instantly lowered as they met Harry's.

Why?

Was this purely because of the heir of Slytherin thing, or were they truly terrified he would do something to them?

“So. I might’ve been an arse earlier,” Harry stated, thoroughly enjoying the startled looks. He’d rather have them at ease with him, than too afraid to speak up. This was the best way to do it.

“What?” Blaise squeaked. “No, Harry, we were- I was- I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to insult you or-”

“What are you sorry for?” Harry asked. “Let’s face it, we’re all a tad bit stressed and have been slightly unreasonable, yes?” all four of them nodded, looking like children who got caught stealing cookies. “So, unless you want to fight, I suggest we get past this so we can get to that ridiculous appointment and get some drinks and stuff. You know, to unwind. ”

“You’ll go to the appointment?” Draco perked up, his voice hopeful.

Harry sighed deeply, but nodded. “Yes. Merlin forbid I come wearing wrong robes.”

Draco instantly straightened, smirk adoring his face. “That’s right. It would be a shame and we could never be seen together again, anywhere.”

Harry grinned, feeling their tension easing. He gave Draco a nod and received one in return. It was as good of an apology as any.

“Well then? Let’s go.”

Harry will deny this on the pain of death, but it wasn’t that bad. At first. 

The lady was acting professional, and didn’t gush around him like Madam Malkins did.

Draco, on the other hand…

“I believe dark forest green would suit him best, silver lining, of course, with a detailed-”

“Are you sure you want to go work in the Ministry, Draco? You seem to know your way around this.” Harry teased, as the boy spluttered.

“I just know what is best, Potter. Clearly, you have no taste, so someone has to step in before you emerge in something as ridiculous as red robes.”

And Harry would, just to annoy Draco, but in all honesty, Gryffindor didn’t deserve such a boost.

And red truly wasn’t his colour.

“By all means,” Harry gave up, not really listening to the boy’s blabbering.

He shot a glare at Theo though. They said they’ll save him from this.

Nott dared to shrug and smirk at him. That bastard.

“-and I think a few casual robes would be in order as well, same as mine, just three black, one dark blue, green and-”

“Aren’t you getting a bit ahead of yourself?” Harry asked, as he finally zoomed in on what was being said around him. 

“No. You need a new wardrobe. Just be thankful my mother isn’t here.”

Harry frowned, confused what Draco’s mother had to do with anything, but the rest of the slytherins were nodding along.

What was that all about?

Wait. Did they manipulate him into getting even more clothes? Surely, his weren’t that bad?

He’s been wearing his casual robes since his ‘coming out’, none of the hand me downs. They may not have been as fancy as Draco’s, but they were fancy enough.

Slytherins were a nightmare on appearances, it seemed.

They’ll never leave him alone until he wears robes fit for his standing.

Bloody hell.

“That would be all, I believe. You’ll receive the package in the next few days. Now, for the payment-”

“I’ll pay,” Draco said immediately.

“Absolutely not. I’m not a bloody charity case, Draco, and can pay for my own stuff.” Harry jumped off the pedestal surprisingly gracefully, and walked up to the lady. “I’ll pay with my ring.”

“Oh, just a moment. We have different payment forms for Heir rings-”

Harry stiffened slightly.

Not this.

It seemed that high-end stores had extra precautions for more expensive purchases, as they didn’t tend to refund anything. Too many spoiled children went off buying ludicrously expensive things with their heir rings, leading up to many unhappy parents berating sales people for letting children purchase hundreds of galleons worth of stuff without a guardian present. Thus slightly different payment forms.

Harry only knew this because the goblins warned him when they gave out his rings. They were quite unhappy with this stipulation, as it meant extra work, but paying in cash didn’t count, and Harry happily used that loophole. Although he mostly found stuff he needed in shady Knockturn alley stores that didn’t care how you paid, as long as you did.

But that’s why he was unhappy now.

He no longer had Heir rings, except for the Slytherin one. He had Lord rings.

And so far Harry was keeping it a secret. Perhaps he should’ve just let Malfoy deal with this.

“Actually, I’ll pay with my Lord ring,” Harry announced, pretending not to notice the spluttering or stunned faces of everyone.

This is exactly what he was trying to avoid.

“L-lord? But you’re only-”

Harry looked at her coldly. “Madam, my personal dealings are quite frankly, none of your business. And if this gets spread around, I’ll know exactly who to blame.” He gave her a small twisted smile and let his magic reach out towards her. She paled. “And we don’t want that now, do we?”

She was shaking her head frantically. “No- no, of course. I won’t tell anyone, I swear.”

“Good. Now, how about that payment?”

She scrambled to get the needed parchment - Harry only needed to press his ring against it, and it would automatically draw from his vault. It was kind of like muggle bank cards and convenient as fuck.

“Pleasure doing business with you. Have a wonderful day.” Harry smiled pleasantly at the young lady he just terrified to hell and back, and swiftly left the store.

He had to wait a bit for his slytherins to come out. It seems they needed some time to process it all.

“Potter. You are a Lord ?!” Draco stormed up to him, and quite literally hissed. “And didn’t see it fit to tell us?!”

“I don’t tell you a lot of things, Draco, this is one of them.”

“But how can you be? You need to be of age.” Blaise asked, looking confused instead of angry.

Theo had a calculating gleam in his eyes. “Not unless he got emancipated. You did, didn’t you?”

Harry grinned at the boy, neither agreeing nor denying, but it was enough of an answer. “Is that why you suddenly stopped pretending being goodie-two-shoes gryffindor and started spreading terror in Hogwarts's halls? Or was it actually you having had enough?”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Theo, I don’t spread terror.” Harry looked carefully at the slytherin. Theo was perceptive and smart as fuck. It would make sense he put two and two together.

Harry was genuinely curious about what else he had figured out.

“And-” he looked pointedly at Draco. “It’s not a personal attack against you, as you probably feel like. There are things I will tell you and there are things I will not. And this isn’t something I want known, so you better keep it quiet. And if you can’t-” he let his magic flare a bit. “I can use the same spell as before.”

“No need, Harry. We’ll keep your secrets.” Theo’s tone was earnest. “Although I am still curious on how everything came to be.”

“I’ll let you figure it out,” Harry smirked, because he had no intention of telling them everything. Not yet, anyway. “How about some drinks?”

Harry felt great.

He felt relaxed .

Finally. 

The slytherins were a surprisingly good company.

They were snarky, kept his mind occupied away from things he didn’t want to think about, and had very valuable knowledge about pretty much everything and everyone.

Harry raised some privacy wards around their booth and was passively observing other tables, students who came in and out of the Three Broomsticks. He didn’t want anyone to notice him being out and about. Just a matter of time before he’s ambushed again.

He saw his traitor ex-friends sitting in the far corner, just having come in, muttering angrily amongst themselves. Probably came today, because Harry was pretty sure Snape gave them both detention tomorrow.

But his eyes were glued to another booth, halfway hidden under a column. In the booth sat Ludo Bagman, Crouch, Madam Maxime and Karkaroff. Only Dumbledore was missing, but the bastard was probably being ‘fashionably late’, as he liked to do or was hiding out in his brother’s pub. 

The public wasn’t very happy with him at the moment, Harry thought viciously.

However, his thoughts were on Bagman. 

Why would he try to scam Weasley twins out of money? Surely, he had money as a department head. 

At least it made sense why he kept looking around, as if waiting to be ambushed.

“Harry, if you glare any stronger, you’ll smash through your own wards,” Theo looked at him knowingly, his gaze landing on the judges. “Who earned your ire this time? Or are you still trying to off Karkaroff with look alone?”

“Wouldn’t be a bad thing if he just dropped dead. However, terrorizing him is much more fun.” His smile turned bloodthirsty for a just moment -blink and you'll miss it.

He had many ideas on how to do just that. And why not? He needed an outlet for his irritation.

“You know, I never thought I’d ever hear Harry Potter admit he likes to terrorize the headmaster of Dursmtrang.” Blaise shook his head. 

“No one would believe you. Or him, for that matter.” That was the point.

 If Karkaroff told anyone that the Boy-Who-Lived was terrorizing him, he’d be written off as delusional and that was just the way Harry liked it.

“What do you know of Bagman?” he asked, ignoring the shared looks.

“Well, he’s the Head of-”

“I mean anything suspicious? Off? I know exactly what he does, just curious to see if you have any dirt on him.”

Theo snorted. “Of course. Why didn’t I think of that.”

“Not really, but he liked to suck up to people who he thinks would benefit him the most and I’ve heard rumors that he’s at odds with goblins,” Draco said.

Blaise winced. “Yeah, you don’t want to anger those. What has he done?”

“No clue. Nobody really cares about him. For all we know, he stole something.”

That wasn’t much at all.

“Why, Harry, did he do something to you?”

Harry pursed his lips. “Not to me," he muttered and almost smiled when the said man stood up to use the loo. “Ah, excuse me. I’ll be right back.”

“-you think he’s going to murder him?” Harry heard Blaise ask the rest of the group as he walked after Bagman.

Once inside the restroom, he pulled his wand out, locking the door and waited for the wizard to come out. It didn’t take long.

“Oh, Harry! What a surprise-”

“Cut the crap, Bagman.” Harry cut him off coldly. “I don’t want to hear your useless ramblings. What I do want to hear, however, is why you don’t pay up your debts.”

The man paled slightly.

“Ah, Harry, this must be a misunderstanding, you’re confused-”

“ Don’t lie to me ,” Harry snapped, his magic surging towards the wizard.

Bagman most certainly felt the malicious, powerful magic slowly suffocating the air around him, as his eyes widened impossibly and he took a step back from Harry. 

“I-I’m not lying-”

Harry almost growled, his eyes glinting with malice, finally having found an outlet for his frustrations.

His magic snapped against the wizard like a whip, making him yelp.

“You owe money to Fred and George Weasley. You paid with leprechaun gold, you slimy little thief. And don’t you dare lie, for I was there for this endeavour. And you’ve been avoiding them ever since.”

“Please, I don’t-”

Harry whipped out his wand, pushing the tip under the man’s chin, ignoring the pitiful whines as the tip heated up enough to leave a mark.

“I don’t care for your excuses, Ludo Bagman.” Harry stared into the man’s eyes, scanning the surface thoughts.

Get help - scream - tell others of Harry Potter attacking him - I’m a ministry official, they’ll arrest-

Harry gave him a nasty little smile. He leaned in and whispered: “You scream and I will rip out your tongue.”

The man went white. He must’ve finally understood Harry wasn’t messing around. His magic might’ve helped to get the point across a little too.

“H-how… how..?”

“Now, you will tell me how much you owe them. The truth , Bagman, or you will regret it.”

“328 galleons and- and 18 sickles.”

“Splendid. You will round it up to 400 galleons - interest - you see, and for being an absolute, disgusting coward, who cheated teenagers out of money. Just imagine the headlines. Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports steals money from Hogwarts children. Would be so tragic, don’t you think?”

Bagman was nodding frantically, seemingly unable to form words. His eyes shone with terror and Harry found himself thoroughly enjoying this experience.

“I’m glad we found an understanding, Bagman. Now, if you tell anyone about this-” Harry unleashed his magic and wizard fell to his knees, gasping. “-I will personally ensure you suffer before departing from this world. Is that understood?” Bagman was nodding frantically. “Swear on it.” Harry spat.

“I swear I won’t tell anyone!”

The magic reacted, accepting his claim.

Harry smiled and drew his magic back into himself.

“Now, you have one week exactly to refund the Weasleys. I don’t care how you do it, who you have to kill to achieve it, but you will do it. Understood? ”

“Yes, yes, I will, please, no more -”

“You’re pathetic ,” Harry spat as he turned to leave the restroom. “Clean up a bit, will you? What kind of wizard are you?”

Harry removed the lock, venturing outside, glad to see no one noticed anything.

“Everything alright?” asked Theo, as he sat down and took a long gulp of his butterbeer. “You seem… lighter.”

Harry shrugged. “I guess I feel less… tense. That’s all.”

Neither of them bought it, Harry could tell, but he didn’t care. He did feel lighter. Less likely to snap.

Perhaps he needed to start dueling to relieve the tension. This certainly helped, but he can’t just go around threatening Ministry officials.

A few minutes later, Bagman burst through the door, looking pale and terrified out of his mind.

He walked to his booth, muttered something to his colleagues, who looked sympathetic, took his jacket and clearly was about to leave this place.

As he walked past Harry’s booth and his eyes landed on the boy, Bagman flinched back, his face becoming even paler than before, and he ran.

Harry smiled as if his birthday came early.

“What in Salazar’s name was that?” asked Draco.

“What did you do to him, Harry?” Theo was looking at him with wide eyes. “He’s terrified of you and looked about to pass out.”

Harry shrugged.

“Gave him some friendly advice concerning matters you are not a part of.”

Blaise snorted. “Friendly advice, huh? Moving on to terrifying Ministry’s personnel?”

“He is moving quickly,” Pansy added.

“Who’s next on your list, Potter? The Minister?” Draco asked pompously, hiding his own excitement and awe.

It was Harry's turn to snort. “Are you kidding? That fool is incredibly easy to manipulate. You should know, Draco, your father does an excellent job of that.”

The boy pinkened slightly. “I don’t know what you mean.”

Harry gave him a knowing look, then cast tempus. “Would you look at that. Say, should we go back?” Harry had places to be and it was rather late.

“Sure. I want to finish my homework. I’m not doing a thing tomorrow, not even if someone curses me.”

“Even if it’s Harry?”

Blaise looked wearily at the still smiling boy, but shrugged.

“Not tomorrow. Besides, he won’t be able to get into our dorms if you don’t let him in. He doesn’t know the password, does he?”

“I think you know well enough Harry doesn’t need one,” Theo pointed out swiftly.

Blaise groaned. “We need to do something about that.”

“Oh, please, I have better things to do than to waste my time getting you out of bed during the weekend. Not even I’m that cruel.”

“Is that where you draw the line?” Theo arched his brow. “Waking up early during weekends?”

“Most certainly. I heard it’s good for one’s continued sanity.”

That’s all it took for the slytherins to burst into laughter.

“No offence, Harry, but sanity isn’t something you have.” Theo bumped his shoulder teasingly, but Harry still zapped him, just because.

Sanity was overrated anyway.

Tom was… relieved when Harry came back.

It felt like years without him here. Long, terrible empty years he spent in the diary and would do anything to never experience again.

For all he knew, he will be left there forever; no one else speaking parseltongue or knowing where the entry is, forever forgotten.

Forever alone.

And then Harry came .

It felt like the sun finally rose after decades of cold winter. 

And then he was slapped .

This was the first time since he was a child that someone slapped him.

Tom reeled back in shock, noticing Harry's rigid expression and eyes burning with righteous anger.

And yet, he couldn’t bring himself to feel angry or betrayed, because at that moment, there was only one thing his mind could think of:

Harry looked divine .

When Harry left, Tom panicked that Harry would never return.

But he did, of course he did, because Harry doesn't leave things unfinished. 

Tom missed Harry. 

In those long hours he missed the boy's company, his spark, his wonderful witted comments and- 

He regretted .

Tom felt regret for hurting Harry the way he did, but not for what he achieved while doing it. He learned invaluable information that could help them immensely, but for that he needed to speak with Harry.

But the boy didn't seem to want to speak with him. He just came for his things.

And that stung .

Perhaps more than a slap he received, because Harry always wanted to speak with him, always valued his opinion, and now it was as if Tom didn't matter.

You brought this on yourself.

Tom had no idea how long it's been since the… the incident. 

Time passed differently when he was in the diary. It felt like eternity of nothingness stretched forever, blank pages filled with magic and words long forgotten…

It was eternity and a blink of an eye.

Not dead, but not alive either.

But Harry… his wonderful, sweet Harry brought the light, the life back into him.

Harry voluntarily fed him his magic, kept him here and present and spent time with him. Harry brought him outside, allowed him to come out and gaze at the stars with him. Harry gave him enough energy to taste and to touch and-

He was grateful, Tom realized.

And he ruined it.

Who else would've done what Harry did? Unpressured, without blackmail and threats?

Sure, this… alliance was beneficial for them both, but Tom was certain that Harry could do it all by himself. He could find someone else, anyone else - alive , and not a diary - to help if he needed it. 

But he didn't.

Harry stayed with him .

It made something inside him roar with pride and glee, that he was the one the boy chose. Him.  

Riddle has to admit though, they fit together. 

It was a hard thought to process at first, that someone out there could be his… equal . He's never met someone during his time as a student who would defy him so fiercely, stand with him and by him, look him in the eye and not quiver in fear- no, the boy was special. Precious .

And Tom will not be losing him.

Not over something so… impulsive.

He has to know what happened after he left Harry in the hallway.

He needed Harry to speak with him.

He needed Harry to come back.

Harry wanted to talk with Tom and give him a chance to explain.

Something happened during that time and he needed to find out what.

He'd think it was malicious if not for Tom speaking with dragons on his behalf. This was one thing that was Tom's saving grace and didn't add up.

He needed an explanation. 

It took time for Harry to gather the nerve to actually do the deed. But he knew he'll have to sooner or later, so he decided to just get it over with. 

He went down to the Chamber after the curfew just in case this took longer than expected, so no one would notice his absence.

For the first time since the beginning Harry felt cautious around Tom.

He touched the diary and sent a powerful pulse of magic towards it.

Tom materialized not a second later.

"Harry, please, let me explain-"

"Fine. Explain."

Tom looked startled. "What? Huh, I thought I'll have to persuade you to even listen to me."

Harry stared at Tom blankly.

"No. Honestly, I would've let you to rot down here for what you did, but something didn't add up. In fact, your only saving grace is a dragon, who told me someone came to speak to them for and about me. That's you." Harry bit his lip, nervous. "And I still have some faith in you, that you wouldn't attack me out of the blue after everything. So, Riddle, this is your chance to redeem yourself."

Tom's eyebrows shot up, but he looked slightly relieved. "You spoke to the dragon? Already?"

"Yes. The first task was weeks ago."

"And how did you do, Harry dear?" Smirk appeared on Tom's lips, mischievousness overtaking his expression. "Did you win? Of course you did, it's you. "

Harry tried not to feel flattered, but his cheeks pinkened slightly anyway.

"You'll get your answers when you answer mine. Tell me, Tom dear, why the fuck you did what you did and then left me in the bloody hallway?! What the fuck happened?!"

Tom hesitated for a moment.

"I was overtaken by rage. Slight insanity, if you will. I- I wanted you to hurt . Somehow I managed to grasp your magic and pull. And then suddenly you passed out and I- I was completely corporeal. It was like I was a human once more, alive. I took your cloak and left the Chamber." Tom stopped for a minute. "I walked around the castle for a while, feeling it's magic. It felt so… so much like home . And then I went to look for the dragons. My theory was correct and they could speak parseltongue. It was so wonderful to speak with such beings! I had no idea we could communicate with dragons as well. I've never even seen a dragon in my time; it never even crossed my mind if I'm honest... I asked them not to hurt you, to allow you to take the egg without causing any harm. They agreed after I told them it was a trick. They felt angered to be used for wizarding entertainment purposes." Tom started to pace a bit then. "And then I-"

Harry crossed his arms. "Go on. Don't be shy now." 

"I apparated to Voldemort's hideout."

Harry's eyes widened and his face paled. "Y-you what?! Are you completely mad?! How the fuck did he let you come back?!"

"I didn't even speak with him." Tom rolled his eyes at Harry's disbelieving stare, but he could understand some of the boy's panic. "I didn't! I concealed myself and snooped around and- Merlin, I…" Tom looked like he had a hard time controlling his emotions and started to gesture with his hands. "He was possessing a child homunculus ! He was weak and insane and I-"

"Had a horrible realization that your counterpart is not as great as you thought he'd be?" Harry's interpreted.

"Yes!" Tom looked slightly hysterical. "I wished to converse with him and make a deal, but he- Merlin , Harry, he's… I don't think he even realizes how far off he's fallen. He was pathetic, relying on a bloody rat for support and- that's not someone I want to be, ever . I'm not insane !" Tom shouted, looking at Harry with wide eyes, as if trying to convince them both of his last statement. "I'm not!"

Harry's eyes softened.

He could see a genuine fear shining in Tom's eyes. Fear that he too was going insane and couldn't see it. 

Tom needed Harry to tell him the truth, to reassure him… and Harry can do that, but he still needed answers.

But this was Tom . Tom, who always was there for Harry when he needed it. He could at least return the favour.

"I know you're not, Tom. You possess rational thought and, well, you're more human than Voldemort, that's for sure, but… but you hurt me. And for what?"

Harry hated how his voice cracked at the end. He felt raw.

Tom's composure cracked.

"I don't know," he admitted quietly. "It was like… I was just so annoyed with you that day and you refused to train more for the task and for some reason it put me on edge, scared me , because… Merlin, Harry, you were supposed to go against a dragon and it felt as if you didn't even want to protect yourself! I was terrified, okay?! What if something happened and-"

"And I didn't come back?"

" Yes !!"" Tom looked unhinged. "You know I'm not great with emotions. I felt terrified and mad and it just toppled me over, I… I exploded. This… insanity took over, and I hurt you in the process. I can never apologize enough for that."

Harry felt his eyes water. He didn't expect this .

And he knew exactly what kind of insanity Tom was talking about. He had those kinds of moments as well.

It felt a lot like losing control of the steering wheel, and toppling into oncoming traffic.

"Tom, I…" Harry had a hard time forming words.

"Harry, please," the boy stepped closer, reaching out for Harry's hand, waiting until a clearly hesitant boy put his hand into the slytherin's. "I know it's not that easy, and I know I don't deserve your forgiveness for this, but… could you please try to forgive me?" Tom brought Harry's hand to his lips and pressed a small kiss to his knuckles, then pressed Harry’s hand to his forehead as a gesture of regret. " Please ."

Harry felt raw.

His eyes stung and he couldn't handle this. It was too much.

He heard everything Tom said and what he didn't .

I can't lose you. You're the only one I have. I don't want to be alone.

He knew Tom felt that way, because he did too.

Deep inside he was terrified that if he lost Tom, he'd be all alone again.

The boy was the only one who knew the real Harry. Knew his secrets and his past and didn't judge him - he stayed. And in return Harry knew Tom's. 

They were tied by secrets, their schemes and plans, their magic. Fate.

There is no way in hell Harry is losing that, but there is no way he can do this if he can't trust Tom.

"I believe that you are sorry, Tom. But it will take time and effort for me to trust you like before."

Tom looked like he was stabbed, but nodded. "Of course. I don't expect anything less."

Harry gave him a small, fragile small.

"Now finish your story. I know that's not all that happened."

Tom nodded and stepped back, releasing Harry's hand.

"I was horrified and apparated back. I felt magic becoming weaker and decided to head back to the Chamber. Walked behind Karkaroff for a bit, scared him shitless. Then I came back and saw- and then I saw you." Tom swallowed, feeling jittery. "Merlin, Harry, you looked dead. I didn't think you were breathing, you- you were so cold and unresponsive… I thought I had killed you."

Tom's voice cracked as he whispered the last part and Harry swore he saw his eyes become teary.

This was the first time ever he saw Tom like this.

"I grabbed you and carried you down into the dungeons, not too far from Snape's office. I cast a parseltongue glamour charm that would make everyone forget my appearance along with a notice-me-not and banged on his door, telling him you were there. He barely paid me any attention. He went to save you, which was my point. I didn't stick around and released the rest of the magic I had, appearing back in the diary." Tom stopped for a moment. "I don't know how long it was or what happened. You didn't show up for what felt like months and I couldn't feel you… I feared the worst." Tom looked at him intently. "What happened after that? Don't hold it back, please."

Harry swallowed shakily, Tom's intense emotions affecting him as well.

He could see the fear and desperation, the remorse , which was something extremely rare, and he couldn't help but forgive Tom a little.

"I almost died." He said quietly, ignoring Tom's sharp gasp. "I was in… coma for days. When I woke up I was… confused and couldn't remember anything. They said I had a severe hypothermia and… critical magical exhaustion."

Tom took a horrified step back.

"...I almost killed you. Good God, I actually-"

"Yes, you did. So next time, try to control your hormones. I mean, I know you're trapped in your sixteen year old body and all, but-"

"Harry. It's not funny."

Harry cracked a small teary grin. "It's a little funny."

Tom snorted, but it sounded more like a sob. 

"It took a few days for me to recuperate, but I was fine. I am fine. They believed it to be an attack on my person, and let me tell you, rumours were absolutely insane, but I told Snape and Pomfrey and everyone I couldn't remember anything. It worked."

Harry turned around so he wouldn't be able to see Tom's expression. It was a tad bit too much for him.

He expected a different kind of story.

He wanted to be angry at Tom, because otherwise he'd have to deal with all of this and it was much easier to be angry, than to be hurt.

And it turned out that Tom tried to help him, help them , and- something inside of his chest eased up a bit. This was still Tom .

His friend, his mentor; an absolute immoral bastard, but still him.

Perhaps in some other universe Harry would hate him and wouldn't be able to be anywhere near him, but right here and now? Tom was exactly what he needed.

Merlin knows where he'd be right now if not for that damned diary .

"But I need you to promise me, Tom, that you will never do that again. I will never be able to trust you if I'm always second guessing whether you'll just decide to pluck my magic out again and leave me for dead for good."

Harry looked at the other boy, gouging out his reaction. Both of them knew it was a make or break moment.

Tom inclined his head, stepping closer to Harry, reaching out for his hand again.

"I swear I will never hurt you like that again, Harry Potter, unless you ask it of me," Tom's eyes never left Harry's as he places a chaste kiss on his knuckles once more.

Harry couldn't help but notice how pretty Tom's eyes looked. Such mesmerizing blue. Harry felt as if he could sink into them, like into an ocean, and never return to shore. The fact they were still teary and Toms eyelashes clung together only sold his point that-

Harry blinked.

What was he thinking?

His cheeks flushed crimson and Harry stepped back, averting his gaze.

He suddenly felt very naked.

What was going on? !

"Thank you," he muttered, sounding rather breathless and missed an amused look that crossed Tom's face.

"Of course, Harry. You're not going to slap me again, are you?"

Harry glared. "You totally deserved it. And probably enjoyed it too."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

Harry's eyes widened when he realized what he just said and his face turned scarlet once more. "Nothing! Ugh! Why are you so bloody annoying!"

Tom continued smirking, thoroughly enjoying Harry's little crisis. 

"I didn't say anything, dear. You're the one implying-"

"Shut up!"

Tom smiled teasingly at him. He missed this.

"Relax, dear. You seem awfully wound up, and I don't mean only from this conversation. Is something else going on?"

Harry froze, startled.

How the fuck did he- was he so obvious Tom picked up on it so quickly? But the bastard was always so perceptive, especially with Harry's moods , however annoying it may be.

"Maybe," he answered vaguely.

Tom's eyes glinted excitedly. "Don't be a tease, Harry. Tell me what has you so stressed. Maybe I can help?"

Harry crossed his arms and flopped down on the sofa, pout appearing on his face.

Tom couldn't help but feel a rush of fondness from this.

Harry stayed.

"Unless you have a genius idea on how to evade the Yule Ball, which apparently is mandatory for me, and the entirety of the student body, because they are nothing but harpies hounding me to take them as my date, then yes, Tom, you can help."

Tom's expression hardened.

"They are doing what? " His tone was clipped.

"Pestering me, stalking me, not leaving me alone even during meal times, which I usually go to the kitchens for, and constantly staring, not to mention people actually daring to ask me out! I'm going insane!"

Tom's eye twitched.

"You're the champion, Harry. Everyone wants a piece of you, hm, darling?"

Harry pouted even more.

"At this rate I'll curse them all and be done with it."

"Tempting. I might just help." Tom looked at him, contemplating. "Or you could announce your date and it would most certainly determine them."

"Or make them more vicious," Harry muttered.

Tom hummed. He wasn't wrong.

"Do you have a date?"

Harry closed his eyes. "No. Maybe. I might as well take Pierre."

He didn't see Tom's expression exploding into fury and jealousy for one brief moment, before he got a hold of himself.

"And who is this Pierre ?" Riddle asked dangerously, his fists clenched.

"Beauxbatons student."

"I got that, but who is he to you?"

Harry opened his eyes, frowning once he saw Tom's stony expression. Then a smirk curled his lips.

Ah.

"Jealous, Tommy boy?"

"Do not call me that. And I'm not jealous."

Harry's smile widened, eyes glinting in victory.

Tom was jealous.

Riddle huffed, throwing his hands into the air.

"I don't care. Take whomever you wish."

Harry grinned, seeing a perfect opportunity to rile Riddle up the most.

"Even if it's Ginevra Weasley?"

Tom's head snapped to him so fast, Harry thought he was lucky he wasn't truly alive, or that might as well have snapped his neck. But he wasn't done.

"After all, her mummy wants a marriage contract between us. Imagine that."

Tom's face exploded with righteous fury and Harry couldn't help but admire the fact that Tom looked like a vengeful angel.

All for him too, a selfish part of him supplied.

"You will tell me everything ," Tom demanded, pointing a finger at Harry.

Harry just smiled.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 7

°°••°°

Harry came to Tom with bright eyes and a smirk on his lips.

At first it was his intention to manipulate the boy for his benefit, but Riddle quickly realized that Harry was not like everyone else.

There was something about Harry that drew him to Tom. Something he first believed to be a spell, but it was impossible- he had no body to be spelled.

Perhaps it was fate.

Or their uncanny similarities. 

Harry was so much like him, that for a very brief moment Tom had a moment of panic and thought that Harry was his son .

It was a ludicrous idea, but how else could the boy be so much like him?

Just as twisted, just as powerful, just as alone .

A tragedy for some, a gift for him, because if things were different… perhaps, in another time, in another universe… Harry would've fought him.

But not in this one.

No, in this one Harry chose to personally drive him insane with his innuendos and smirks and-

And he wouldn't have it any other way.

How was it fair that he was having much more fun now than when he was truly alive? All because of Harry, no less?

A boy his older self was hell bent on destroying, which is simply not going to happen. Tom won’t let him.

After he demanded the boy to tell him everything that happened, Harry did, sharing his frustrations and annoyance and downright glee as he spoke of threatening Bagman. A Ministry official.

And wasn't that perfection at its finest?

"A few weeks without me and you hog all the fun," Tom grumbled, wishing he was there to see Harry in action.

"Shouldn't have been a backstabbing bitch, Tom. Consequences and all that."

Tom sighed. "I deserve that."

"You do."

Tom hated that Harry still wasn't as free as before with him, still cautious. Still waiting for the other shoe to drop, but he shouldn't have expected anything different.

He messed up.

It will take time to gain Harry's trust back, his full trust, but Tom was certain he could do it. Harry's the only one he's willing to do that for.

"No wonder you're so wound up. Do you even sleep?"

"Of course I do! Hey, why have you never told me that Slytherin has so much better accommodations? Bigger rooms, beds, sheets, bloody bathrooms!" Harry whined.

Tom shrugged. "I told you Slytherin is the best. You should've assumed I meant at everything.” He paused. “How did you figure that one out, though?"

"Spent a night there after that party you were so smug about."

Tom's eyes narrowed. "Spent a night where exactly?"

"Slytherin dorm! I will be complaining about this to someone! Why can't we have such nice sheets?"

"Or you can just sleep here," Tom motioned to the bed with a slight smirk on his face. "Or get a resort."

Harry's eyes widened, a mischievous smile curling his lips.

"Imagine the uproar if I was to get resorted. Gryffindor and Dumbledore would try to outright murder me."

"You can do it next year, there's a rule about that. They would never be able to deny you."

"I know."

They spoke about this before, but there was no way Harry could ask for a resort without Dumbledore trying something on him to get him under control. It was too risky and he simply couldn’t expose himself so soon. Now though…

"So, who's bed did you sleep in, Harry?" Tom asked, his tone deceptively emotionless.

"Draco's. Hey, perhaps I could steal his pillows! He wouldn't dare say anything and I need them more than that prat does." Harry prattle on, completely missing Tom's murderous expression. 

This little Malfoy was becoming too comfortable with his Harry.

"I'm glad you've been making alliances, Harry. It's important to have important people in your pocket."

"So you've been telling me."

"That's because I'm right."

"An arrogant."

"But right nonetheless."

Harry rolled his eyes fondly, having missed the banter between them.

"What do you think of Luna?" Harry asked suddenly, referring to their earlier conversation..

"I have… never heard of these nargles . I'd consider her a threat if she hasn't sworn to you, but… something is off. She knows too much. But perhaps… take me with you next time you see her. I want to test a theory."

"We'll see about that." Harry's tone was rather clipped, Tom noticed.

"I'm not going to do anything, Harry." He sighed. Harry was still rather… clippy. "Forget about it.” Tom paced around a little, his mind whirling through their conversation. He was still furious about some parts, especially the last one. “Ginevra Weasley will die,” he stated imperiously.

Harry arched an eyebrow. “What? Right now? You should’ve told me you were a seer, Tom, would’ve made things a lot easier.”

“You know what I mean!” Tom bristled. “That bint is targeting you ! I should’ve killed her when I had a chance.”

“I will deal with her if she tries something. Goblins are onto it.” Harry watched him sharply for a minute. “Don’t even start, Tom, there’s no way in hell there is a marriage contract present. They need my signature and they know it.”

Tom still looked unhappy. Scratch that - downright murderous.

He was about to rant again, when Harry yawned, distracting him.

“It’s late and you need to sleep. What are you doing tomorrow?”

Harry shrugged. “Avoiding Snape. Might go to Hogsmeade, might not.”

“What? No more Ministry officials to harass?” Tom grinned at Harry's affronted look.

“No, just not sure how curse-happy I’ll be tomorrow. Their constant ogling is making it hard to slip away.”

Tom’s mood soured. Too many people believed they had a right to even speak with Harry, when they were unworthy of licking his shoes-

“Are you monologuing on the inside again?” Harry asked, his eyebrows raised. “I’ll take that as a yes.”

Tom huffed. “Of course not.”

Harry had a knowing glint in his eyes, but said nothing.

“I’ll be off then. I’ll come see you when I can slip away. Thank Merlin I have my map and cloak back - it was an utter nightmare.”

“You could’ve come back any time, you know. I wouldn’t have done anything.” Tom was looking intently at himthe boy, as if willing him to believe through sheer determination.

“Maybe not, but I would’ve flayed your arse alive. I was hurt by your actions, Tom, I still am. I needed some time to deal with my best friend attacking me so bloody viciously that I was in a coma afterwards.”

“Harry, I’m sor-”

“I know you’re sorry, alright? I know that. But it doesn’t change the fact that it happened and that I need some time to get over it, alright?” Harry stood up and pulled out his cloak. “I’ll see you later, Tom.”

And then he was gone.

Merlin, Tom thought, before disappearing into the diary. Harry Potter was something else.

As Harry was walking to breakfast, he saw blond hair shimmer somewhere between students.

“Hey, Luna, wait up!” he pushed through the students to get to her.

“Hello, Harry. I’m glad to see you’re better today.”

Harry was taken aback momentarily, then smiled. “Of course. How did things go with Flitwick?”

“Exceptionally well, Harry. All of my things are back.”

“That’s good to hear. And those who did it?”

“Detention for two months. Flitwick was really pissed.”

It was true. Harry has never seen him so angry before. Or ever, for that matter.

“Come sit with me, Harry. There’s someone who wants to see you.”

Harry nodded, smirking when he saw how subdued quite a few ravenclaws were. Serves them right.

Ravenclaw was missing quite a hefty sum of points as well.

“Ah, ‘Arry! Sitting with us today?”

Harry was slightly startled to see Pierre smiling at him, as Luna dragged him into the seat next to him.

Traitor.

“Yes,” Harry smiled at the boy, when he noticed everyone watching him. Bloody hell.

“Splendid! Harry, meet my ah , friends: of course you know my dear friend, Fleur Delacour.” Harry inclined his head to her in greeting, but internally he started wondering if this was some ploy to get closer to him and find out his strategies and such. They’re shit out of luck if it is; Harry won’t be revealing absolutely anything. “Over there is Anette Bassett, Javier D’aureville and Frederic Boisseau.”

“Pleased to meet you all,” Harry said pleasantly, a voice in his head that sounded suspiciously like Tom saying ‘making connections with foreigners is important, do not mess it up’ .

They all smiled at him, so Harry took it as a good thing. “How do you all like Hogwarts?” he asked, genuinely curious.

“Ah, the castle is wonderful and brimming with magic, but- well, no offence, but it’s cold.” Anette said, looking only slightly apologetic.

“Yes, back in France it’s much warmer. I don’t know how you can stand it,” the boy - Javier? Merlin, Harry should probably remember their names - said.

“Well, it is December, and there’s one wonderful thing that helps.” Harry said, smiling mischievously at their clueless faces. He leaned in closer, as if to whisper a secret: “Magic.”

Anette, Javier and Pierre snorted, while Fleur looked like she was doing everything she can not to smile.

Frederic, on the other hand, sneered. “Yes, we know what magic is, we’re not stupid! You British people…”

Harry gave him a deadpan look that obviously stated he believed this statement to be bullshit, but didn’t say anything.

Instead, he waved his hand, placing a warming charm over all of them.

“You were saying?”

The french students gaped at him, eyes going wide.

“Did you see that, Pierre? He did wandless magic!”

“But how can you- you’re just a boy!”

“Not even I can do it!”

“Il est puissant.”

Harry felt somewhat smug, knowing he made a good impression. Younger and already able to do wandless magic? That will leave a mark.

“Thank you ‘Arry. it’s much warmer this way.” Fleur spoke up, but she looked a little stiff.

Ah, she didn’t expect much competition from him, did she? Called him a small boy. Now she’ll know he’s not someone to be messed with.

After all, wandless magic was extremely rare and those who used it were seen as powerful and not ones to be messed with.

“Yes, Harry, merci,” Pierre added too.

“It was just a warming charm! Anyone can do it, non?” Frederic grumbled, looking less than satisfied.

“Nobody stopped you from doing it, instead, you complained .” Harry pointed out, giving the boy in front of him a searching look.

Frederic clearly didn’t like him. Harry tried to scan his thoughts, but there was just a faint feeling of jealousy and anger, nothing else - the boy clearly knew some form of occlumency.

But what the fuck could he have done to erect those feelings?

“If you don’t like it, then you can very well cast it yourself,” Harry said and spitefully removed the warming charm from the boy, enjoying it when he visibly shivered.

Frederic scowled and pulled out his wand, ignoring his friends' snickering.

“Frederic can be a bit… cold sometimes,” Anette said, smirking at her own pun. 

“ Tas-toi!”

From this point Harry zoned out, as they all started arguing in french and he couldn’t understand any of it. Perhaps he should invest some time into learning a language.

He turned to the other side, feeling someone blatantly staring at him and his eyes met Cho’s along with her gang.

They were glaring at him.

Well, that was new. Just a few days ago they were squealing and following him, when they weren’t following Cedric, or Krum. Pathetic.

What were they mad about now? Harry looked into one of their eyes, catching glimpses of sitting with Loony - he’ll pay for what he did - detention- and that was all he needed to realize they were the ones targeting Luna.

Filthy bitches.

Harry glared back, making sure to send a small, painful stinging hex at all of them, smirking when they all squealed and jumped into the air, looking around.

“Thank you, Harry, you didn’t need to do that,” Luna whispered.

“Oh, but I did. It’s so much fun, no?”

Luna smirked back at him, but then went back to reading her book. Which was still upside down.

Harry shook his head, not wanting to wrack his brain about this as well.

Luna was weird, but… good weird. 

“So ‘Arry, we were very impressed with your ah… parseltongue skills during the first task,” Javier said, looking excited. “Speak to dragons often?”

Harry snorted.

“He is friends with one,” Luna said from beside him, and Harry almost choked on his juice.

Bloody hell, how did she know this?

“What is she talking about, ‘Arry?”

“Nothing, um… my friend has a similar name to a dragon.” he explained, kicking Luna under the table. Did she have to say that?!

“Ah,” they all nodded. “It’s wonderful though, no? That you could speak to them?”

Harry shrugged. “I prefer snakes.”

“Big ones,” Luna muttered from beside him, and Harry honestly thought of murdering her right there and then.

How the fuck did she know about the basilisk?!

“Snakes are disgusting,” Frederic said snidely from beside him, his disdain clear for all to see. “And so is this parseltongue.”

“Keep talking, and I’ll send one to bite you,” Harry spat sharply, and he meant it.

“ Is that a threat? !” Frederic hissed at him.

“You shouldn’t be hissing, Freddie, you’re not very good at it. Try it like this: frigus. Make him feel cold the entire fucking day.”

The boy blanched back from him, instantly feeling the cold seeping into his bones and shivering.

Luna giggled from beside him.

“That was hot,” he heard Pierre mutter, but decided to ignore it in order to feel wonderfully gleeful when each and every one of the warming charms Frederic tried, failed.

This was hilarious. Perhaps he should mingle with students more.

“What did you do to me?!” Frederic growled at him, receiving quite a few questionable looks.

“Calm down, Frederic, you’re being very hostile today,” Anette said from aside.

“Yes, Harry was being nice, but you seem to have a problem with him,” Pierre frowned too.

“Because he’s the enemy ! Fleur, tell them! You are competing against ‘im, no?”

Fleur frowned. “Yes, but the task isn’t for another two months, we can be civil and mingle. No need to be all angry and hostile to each other.”

Frederic looked at his friends furiously. “He cursed me!”

“He just hissed.”

“‘Arry, could you ah, take whatever you did off of Fred here?” Javier asked, looking more than done with this conversation.

“No,” Harry said firmly, as his eyes landed on Frederic. His smile turned viscous. “He deserves it. Shouldn’t have insulted my heritage, Freddie. Next time I won’t be so lenient.” 

Some of them opened their mouths to argue, but their jaws snapped shut as Harry’s magic suddenly danced around the table, mostly focused on Frederic. 

Harry leaned in closer. 

“You really don’t want me as your enemy, Frederic. Doesn’t end well for most.”

With that, Harry stood up, having had had enough of this. “Now excuse me, I have places to be. Luna, are you coming?”

“No, you need to speak with your slytherins alone.”

“Alright. It was wonderful meeting you all.” Harry gave them all a beaming smile, and turned to walk away.

“Harry! Wait!” Harry stopped, as Pierre raced after him. “Ah, can we meet up later? To talk and all.”

“Sure. But I might be in Hogsmeade most of the day.”

“Oh, then I might see you there! And sorry about Frederic, I don’t know what’s gotten into him.”

“It’s fine. See you later.”

Harry walked away, wondering if making enemies was always so much fun.

“You look entirely too pleased with yourself. What did you do?”

Harry gave Theo an amused look.

“Made a new nemesis, I think.”

They all groaned.

“What? Like you don’t have enough?”

Harry shrugged. “One more or one less, not much of a difference at this point. Besides, it’s fun.”

“Fun?” Draco deadpanned.

Harry nodded enthusiastically.

The boy sighed. “Alright. Fine. Fine! Who is it that wants to skin you alive this time?”

“Frederic D-... Actually, I have no idea what his last name is. One of the Beauxbatons students.”

“Oh, Merlin, is having enemies in Hogwarts not enough!?”

“The more the merrier.”

“I told you he’s insane,” Blaise muttered from aside.

Harry grinned at him. “I’ll take that as a complement.”

“Of course you would,” Draco snorted. “What in Salazar’s name were you doing there anyway?”

“Having breakfast with Luna.”

“Looney Lovegood?” Draco barely managed to get out, before jumping up and yelping loudly. “What was that?!”

Harry glared at him, having no patience for this. “You will never again call her that, is that understood, Draco?”

“But-”

“She is my friend, and if you call her Loony again, you won’t be.”

Draco paled. “Alright, fine. Sorry.”

Harry nodded, giving Draco one last glare. He knew how nasty Draco could be and he wanted none of that anywhere near Luna. She was already dealing with enough. And Harry liked her.

“You seem much more relaxed today,” Theo pointed out, wanting nothing more than to change the topics. He didn’t want any more arguments between Harry and Draco. Both were as stubborn as mules. “Don’t tell me that all it takes you to de-stress is making a new enemy.”

“Not at all, Theo. Just resolved some issues yesterday.”

For some reason, all of them seemed to relax at this.

Was his tension really so palpable for everyone? Harry needed to get a better hold of himself.

“So, anyone ready for Hogsmeade?”

Draco suddenly looked nervous. “I uh… I’m meeting my parents there today in Green Fields.”

“It’s a restaurant at the edge of Hogsmeade,” Theo explained, seeing Harry’s confused expression. “Not many students go there, as it’s pricey and is usually booked in advance, because it has great views and supposedly serves excellent desserts. Sometimes students go there to meet with their parents and such, or some take their betrotheds there for dates, etcetera.”

Oh.

Well, Harry had no idea about its existence. It’s not like he had someone to meet either. Last year he wasn’t allowed to go at all, but it didn’t stop him from sneaking down there a few times. He didn’t exactly have time to explore.

“When are you meeting your parents, Draco?” Harry asked, wondering if the boy had told them about their… alliance.

It would be most joyous to see Lucius Malfoy’s expression if he sees his son with Harry Potter.

“In… fuck , in an hour ! We’re going to be late!"

“You say that every time and you’re never late, Draco,” Blaise rolled his eyes, used to the boy’s dramatics.

“Better hurry up then. Meet at the entrance?” They all nodded and headed back to their dormitories to get their coats.

Harry has never seen Draco so nervous.

It was amusing, to say the least.

“It’s like you've never met your parents, Draco. I would be nervous too if I had to meet mine, but that would be entirely different circumstances, wouldn’t you say?”

Theo snorted loudly, followed by Blaise. 

“He’s got you there.”

“I’m not nervous, I’m just- cold. I’m cold .”

Harry waved his hand, a warming charm settling over all of them immediately.

“I’m not even going to comment on that,” Theo muttered. He was becoming used to all of Harry’s… everything, really. He was just glad he was on Harry’s side. Theo witnessed him when angry, he felt his magic, and he didn’t want that insanely powerful magic targeting him .

Ever .

He just thanked all the gods that allowed them a chance to become Harry’s friends, because Theodore had absolutely no doubt in his mind that Harry would kill them all if he needed to.

Making himself a valuable asset was his primary goal right now. And earning Harry’s trust.

“I think I see them,” Blaise said, pulling Theo out of his thoughts.

Draco walked forwards to greet his parents, while Harry watched in amusement just how jittery the boy looked.

“Why is he so nervous?” he asked Theo quietly, his eyes lever leaving the family’s. They were too far away for Harry to make out what was going on, but it was clear there was some tension in the air.

“Draco likes you and he wants his family to like you as well. But you know there’s been… things between us all.”

“You mean I was the enemy number one and you all believed I worshipped the old coot?”

“Yes. That .”

“Well, I honestly don’t care whether those two like me or not. Draco shouldn’t rely so much on their opinion; he has his own.”

Theo and Blaise looked at him incredulously.

“But they’re his family , their opinion is important to him and-”

“Well, I can’t say I understand.” Harry cut them off. “I don’t have a family so nobody’s beliefs can influence mine. As simple as that.”

They winced.

Harry rolled his eyes.

“Please, don’t start apologizing or something as ludicrous. I’ve never had a family and it’s nothing new. You should know.”

“What about your guardians? Well, before you were… you know. ”

“What about them?” Harry asked, perhaps a bit too snappily.

“Do you not care what they have to say about this? And who are they?” Blaise asked, sounding eager to hear his answer. "Nobody has any idea who you live with."

“They are nothing but bottom feeding, filthy bastards who I will kill in the most painful way possible, if one of my associates doesn’t get to them first.”

Theo and Blaise shared a look, clearly startled by Harry's abrupt change in tone.

“Did they… do something to you?” Theo asked carefully, after Blaise vehemently shook his head that he's not going to be the one to ask.

What Harry said clearly indicated something bad happening.

To think of it, they never heard Harry mentioning his guardians or even receiving letters from them. Or going home during holidays…

Suddenly, Theo had a very bad feeling.

“That’s not something I will be telling you.” Harry snapped, then took a deep breath to calm his nerves. “Oh, look; they’re coming here.”

And indeed, the Malfoys were walking towards them, Draco looking a bit tense.

“Hello boys,” Narcissa Malfoy was the first to speak, smiling at them softly. 

“Good afternoon, Lady Malfoy,” Theo inclined his head, as did Blaise and Harry, although much more subtly. “I hope you are well.”

“We are, thank you for asking, Theo. How are you faring?”

“I can’t complain, Lady Malfoy.”

“I must say, Mr Potter, your performance at the first task was… one of a kind.” Lucius spoke up, peering directly at Harry, who couldn’t help but smirk.

“Thank you. I’m sure you’ve seen… similar kinds of performances before, Lord Malfoy.” Harry said, clearly insinuating Voldemort with his pet snake, and the man understood it well, but everyone else stiffened at Harry’s remark as if expecting a fight.

“Indeed, Mr Potter, indeed... Quite a ruckus it caused too. And the article! Dumbledore is under the fire. That must be so hard for you, as he’s your mentor-”

Harry’s eyes flashed and the temperature dropped around them significantly, even if his expression remained the same.

His friends’ eyes widened and they all took a cautious step back, except for Draco - he had both of his parents' hands on his shoulders and looked like he wanted nothing more than for the earth to swallow him whole.

“-and turned on you so quickly. So much for being Dumbledore’s favourite-”

“Father, stop ,” Draco was starting to panic when he saw the look in Harry's eyes, but his father wasn’t listening.

“-and he won’t even help his beloved Golden Boy.”

There was a moment of silence, before Harry smiled .

A deformed, bloodthirsty smirk before Harry flicked his wrists, and they all could feel wards being raised around them.

Powerful, impenetrable walls. It looked like there was a wall of ice between them and the rest of the street, obscuring the view from curious eyes and not letting anyone in or out.

Lucius stiffened at this, eyes widening slightly.

Did this boy just raise wandless wards?!

“You will find out, Lucius , that I am neither the golden boy nor do I care what that senile old bastard wants or thinks.” Harry stepped forward, his magic leaking out of his control and slowly suffocating the small space he made with his wards. He missed the terrified look that was appearing on Narcissa’s face as she realized what was happening. “If you dare to imply as such again, I will make you regret it. Not in a way of your career, because Draco seems to hold you in high regard and supposedly loves you, and I’d rather not have him suffer the consequences as well. No, I will make you feel pain worse than the Dark Lord’s crucio if you dare to come with such ludicrous claims straight to my face. Do you understand?”

Lucius looked beyond shocked at this boy threatening him of all people, not even shouting; just speaking softly, and yet his words held power, a certain sense of command in them - he couldn't help but shudder, yet still scoffed, choosing not to allow this child to intimidate him. He wasn't a pureblood Lord for nothing. “You’re a mere child-”

“ Pain. Hurt him.” Harry hissed, knowing the Dark Mark will react to his command and not a second later, the Malfoy Lord was writhing on the ground, screaming in pain while Harry watched passively.

Pain wasn't new to him, whether his own or others. He knew from experience reacting to it always made things worse, but now- now he was the one hurting others. It was his turn now.

“Harry, please-”

Harry’s head snapped up to see an extremely pale face of Draco and his mother, looking absolutely horror-struck and pleading - and he stopped.

“Get up,” he commanded, watching coldly how the wizard shakily got to his feet, looking dishevelled and absolutely terrified.

He was clutching his arm.

“How- how did you..?” Lucius could only stutter as he stared wide eyed at Harry, as if seeing him for the first time.

Perhaps he was.

Harry found out most people had this reaction when they found out Harry wasn't a weak little boy and could do much worse than they just witnessed.

Tom would be so proud.

“You should be thanking your son, Lucius. I would’ve kept it on much longer, if not for him.” Harry stepped up closer to the man, allowing his magic to touch him, to make him feel it, and the man’s face lost all the remaining colour. “Next time you dare to implement that I am in cahoots with the old coot, it will be much worse.”

“W-who are you?” Lucius could barely get the words out, staring at Harry unblinkingly, as if not believing his eyes that it was real .

Harry smiled at the wizard. “Harry Potter. Pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

Theo snorted somewhere behind Harry, more from shock than anything else.

“But- but, my- mark-” Lucius' eyes kept going from his arm to Harry, his brain refusing to come to the conclusion.

“I’m not your Master, if that’s what you think. Don’t you worry, though. I’m sure you’ll see your favorite Dark Lord soon.”

“You’re dark.” Narcissa spoke up, finally regaining her voice. She looked about to faint, but was holding onto her composure well, Harry noted.

That’s purebloods to you.

“I told you,” Draco hissed at them. 

Harry looked at the witch for a long moment, observing her with a detached clinical and calculating look, before nodding, as if in approval. She has never done anything bad to him so he will return the favour. And she was Sirius' cousin, a Black. Harry was quite curious to speak to her one day.

Technically, she was his family as well. 

“Oh, don’t worry, Lady Malfoy, your husband here will be just fine. Heal him up, but tingle for the rest of the day as a reminder. ” Harry commanded, watching how his magic worked with the mark. Parselmagic was a gift and anyone who said otherwise were complete morons.

More power to him, Harry guessed.

Lucius Malfoy blinked, suddenly standing up straighter.

He looked speechless.

He looked… humbled .

Harry couldn’t help but grin at this wonderful sight.

He just terrified the Malfoys into submission. If someone told him this last year…

Harry waved his hand and Lucius' attire returned to its previous impeccable state.

“I believe you have a restaurant to go to. I hope nothing that happened here will leave people present. It would be extremely unpleasant for everyone if the information got… displaced.” Harry said cheerily, ignoring the horrified looks.

“Harry, stop terrifying my parents,” Draco said after finally regaining his voice.

“But it’s so much fun, Dray. You don’t react the same way to me anymore; I need fresh blood.”

They all winced at Harry’s childlike tone, because it made him sound more unhinged and much more dangerous, especially with that insane glint in his eyes.

Then those eyes snapped to the pureblood Lord.

“Oh, and Lucius?” Harry leaned in so much closer, that only the man could hear what he was going to say next. Nobody else needed to know. “I believe I must thank you for… misplacing a certain diary . You know, the black one you slipped into Weaselette’s book in my second year? The one that belonged to the Dark Lord? Yes, well, thanks . It worked out absolutely brill .”

With that, Lucius Malfoy’s face went paper sheet white and he fainted.

“Harry…” Draco sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. “What did I ask?”

“Not my fault he’s shitting his pants at the slightest show of power. Here, let my just-” he shot a wandless rennervate at the man, rolling his eyes. "Seriously?"

"Oh dear," Narcissa looked concerned as she walked up to her husband in order to help him up. “Are you alright, Lucius dear?”

Lucius' face was comical as he looked around at everyone’s faces peering down at him, and stared at Harry wide eyed.

The boy smirked.

Lucius knew that he knew, that what Harry just said could ruin the wizard if Harry so wished, especially if he slipped that information to Voldemort, or even Dumbledore. Anyone, really.

And with Voldemort clearly making a move to resurrect himself, their Dark Marks darkening, Lucius knew damn well that he will be punished most severely for misplacing the Dark Lord’s personal item.

Malfoy was just coming to realize what sort of power Harry held over him.

“Well, I will be going off, as I’m sure you’d rather catch up with your son and everything.”

Draco closed his eyes in exasperation. “Merlin, Harry.”

Lucius was already on his feet, looking extremely embarrassed as he glanced at Harry warily. 

Harry was certain no one had made him faint before.

Merlin, such a precious memory.

Harry shot them all a grin. “Have a wonderful the rest of the day.”

After one more warning look at Lucius, Harry practically skipped away.

Not soon after he heard footsteps running after him, shaken Theo and Blaise staring at him.

“What was that, Harry?”

The boy shrugged, but they could see amusement on his face.

“I just… had some fun,”

“You made Lord Malfoy faint ,” Theo said. “I don’t know what you said and did to him, but Merlin’s pants, Potter. I think I need a drink.”

“And I’m quite curious to see how Lord Malfoy will react. I mean, what you did just there…”

“He’ll know for sure you’re not playing for Dumbledore’s team.”

Harry rolled his eyes at the boys’ intent looks. If Lucius couldn’t figure it out by himself and needed such a direct approach, then he wasn’t all that smart.

“I think it was rather obvious already, Theo,” Harry said, and it was true. With the recent articles it must’ve been glaring obvious, but for some unknown reason that blind bastard just had to push his buttons.

Well, he got what he deserved.

Now he had to wait for Lucius to make a move, whatever it might be.

“So… Three Broomsticks?”

“Oh, Harry! I’m so glad to meet you here!”

Harry turned to see Pierre standing behind him, and he noted that the girl - Annette was browsing the shop as well.

Most students were, as it was the last Hogsmeade weekend before holidays, and people were buying last moment gifts.

Harry inclined his head in greeting, noticing Theo’s suspicious look at the Beauxbataton’s student.

“I told you I’ll be in Hogsmeade. How do you like it?”

“It’s cosy. Can’t wait to try some of these sweets; we don’t have anything like this in France.”

“Ehem.”

Harry rolled his eyes and looked at Theo. “Yes?”

“Going to introduce us?”

Should he?

“Theo, this is Pierre Beaumont-LaRue - Theodore Nott.”

“Pleasure to meet you,” Pierre shot him a short smile and returned his attention back to Harry, which seemed to irk the slytherin at being dismissed just like that .

“Who’s that?” Blaise asked Theo, who was watching Harry speaking to some Beauxbatons’ student. 

“Pierre Beaumont,” Theo bristled. “ LaRue.”

Blaise raised his brows in question, a bit shocked at Theo’s clear dislike for the boy. Did something happen? “Why is he speaking to Harry?”

“I haven’t the slightest.”

“They look cosy,” Blaise noted. “You think they know each other?”

“It seems so. Harry did say he spoke with some of them this morning, made a new nemesis of one of them and all that.”

Blaise snorted. “Can you blame him? All they do is complain.”

Theo rolled his eyes, but conceded. It’s not like Blaise was wrong - most French students continued to praise Beauxbatons over Hogwarts at every chance they got. Their current fixation was the cold and if Theo was honest, they could all freeze to death for all he cared.

Harry laughed loudly, snapping the boy out of his more sinister thoughts.

He focused on the two wizards in front of him and watched suspiciously how this Pierre character handed a box of Swiss chocolate flowers to Harry, and the two continued to chat.

Something was going on.

It was confirmed when a clearly pleased Harry walked over to them, asking if they were ready to go or needed to buy something as well.

“What has you so pleased?” Blaise inquired. 

“Oh, nothing, just got something resolved. One less thing to worry about.”

“And what would that be?”

Harry leaned in closer, eyes glinting slightly. “My Ball date.”

Theo choked on his spit. Oh, fucking hell -

“You’re going with him?! ”

Harry’s expression froze and he gave Theo a sideways look, clearly shocked at Theo’s sudden outburst - the boy was usually the calmest of them all. “Yeah? Why not? It’s just one dance. Nowhere in the rules does it state that I have to stay there indefinitely.”

“So what, he just asked you like that and you agreed, after cursing everyone else who dared to even try?” Blaise was suspicious as well; it wasn’t like Harry at all.

“No, he asked me over a week ago. I just figured, why not? Pierre’s got quite a few foreign connections, wouldn’t hurt to have someone like that on my side. And it's not like there's someone else I can take, not that I particularly want to. Everyone is either annoying or want their five minutes of fame. This whole thing is a sham."

Theo and Blaise exchanged glances.

"He clearly likes you," Blaise said bluntly.

"Who doesn't?" Harry muttered absently, his eyes raking over the shelves, looking for something he'd like. 

Perhaps he should actually buy gifts for his newest acquaintances. Or is that too soon? Slytherin’s clearly thought of him as a friend, an ally , so maybe he should… ask Tom. Yes. Brilliant. He'd know exactly what to do. 

Why hadn't this come up earlier?!

"Harry, Pierre likes you, " Blaise repeated slowly, looking intently at his classmate, who seemed to be completely unaware of what was happening around him.

"Yeah, I heard you the first time. What do you think of toffee eclairs?"

Theo and Blaise exchanged incredulous looks that clearly stated Harry was an idiot. An oblivious, clueless idiot.

"They're great. I like the coffee ones as well."

Harry browsed for the next ten minutes, eventually buying a few dozens of boxes of different kinds of chocolates, simply because he couldn’t choose, and left the store with his two slytherins behind, who were acting a bit too suspiciously, in Harry’s humble opinion.

“Where in Merlin’s name have you been?!” Draco’s voice rang loudly and they turned to see a glaring Draco Malfoy. “I’ve been looking for half an hour for you! 

“Honeydukes. Harry bought half the store.” Blaise shrugged.

“Hey! No I didn’t! Blaise is just a filthy liar.” Harry crossed his arms, slightly insulted. He didn’t buy that much… did he? “How was your meeting with parents?” Harry asked instead, unable to keep the glee out of his voice. He was incredibly curious to see what Lucius had to say.

Draco pursed his lips.

“You scared them both half to death. I’ve never seen my father so shaken and out of bounds. Mother said something about Black madness,” Draco pierced him with an intent look. “It would make sense, you know. Because you’re absolutely off your rockers, Potter. I thought having you as a rival was bad, but Merlin, being your friend? I need to start carrying calming draughts around.”

Harry’s eyes glinted with amusement.

He’s never had so much fun before.

“Please, I’m a joy to be around. Look at all the fun you get to have.”

Draco rolled his eyes, but Harry could see him trying not to smile. 

Ha!

“Black madness, huh?” Theo muttered, gazing at Harry speculatively.

“I’m not mad,” Harry bristled. 

“Don’t all mad people say that?” Blaise chimed in and jumped into the air when a stinging hex hit him. “What was that for?!”

“Being annoying.”

“Draco’s the one who mentioned it!”

“No, his mother mentioned it, Draco just told us, and you-” Harry glared at both of them. “You immediately accused me of being mad. You haven’t even been around all that long to know all the stuff I get up to!”

“We heard rumours,” Blaise said.

“Pff, rumours. You heard those when I was in the hospital wing. They believed that Snape tried to kill me.”

“Well, no one knew what happened and you never told us,” Draco pointed out, glaring at Harry. “Still haven’t.”

“And I’m not going to.” Harry said curtly, because that’s not something he wanted to remember. He was trying to forget it. Move past it. “Ready to go back or do you still want to walk around?”

“Back. There’s nothing else to do here.”

“Alright.”

“Did your father say anything else?” Theo asked, once they were finally back in their common room, without Harry with them this time.

“Plenty.” Draco draped himself over in a sofa. “I wasn’t lying. I’ve never seen my father so shaken.”

“Did he tell you what Harry said to him? I mean… it must’ve been pretty horrible,” Theo said, as he cast some privacy wards around them; they didn’t want this getting out.

Draco was already shaking his head. “No. He said it was too dangerous for me to know. That it can get me killed. ”

“Then how in Merlin’s name does he know?!”

“And what could it be?”

Draco shook his head again, ignoring the worried looks of his friends.

He’s been asking the same things.

Harry was dangerous .

Incredibly so. Now more than ever. Whatever rose-tinted glasses Draco had at the beginning of this year, they were gone now, and he saw the truth for what it was.

Harry Potter was not one to be messed with.

He knew this. Now his parents knew this, and his father had ordered him to be on Harry’s good side no matter what.

“He has dangerous information, Draco, you must be extremely cautious. The magic he performed… the ease he wielded it with… I haven’t seen anything like it since the Dark Lord’s days.” Lucius leaned in, eyes completely serious. “Do not anger him. I know you had your ridiculous rivalry before, but you said you consider him a friend right now. Keep it that way. I don’t want him to hurt you.”

Draco took his father’s warning to heart.

After what he witnessed since the day Harry unleashed his potential, allowed them to see his true self, Draco was determined to get on the boy’s good side; slytherins always were drawn to power and Potter had it in spades.

He had no intention to be the one under fire.

“I don’t know,” Draco answered Theo eventually, too lost in thought. “You know just as well as I do that Harry’s secretive as fuck. If we asked him, he’d just smirk and not say anything at all. He doesn’t trust us enough and can you really blame him?”

It’s been only a few months of their tenuous friendship. The first steps.

“I still can’t believe what he did to your father. It was practically torture,” Theo muttered after a long pause. “He didn’t even pull out his wand.”

Draco shifted uneasily. “Father said Harry did something through his Mark.”

Both boy’s eyes bulged out. “How is that even possible?”

“I have no idea. Father believes it might have something to do with parseltongue, but even he wasn’t sure.”

They sat in silence for a moment, contemplating the information.

“Perhaps I should ask my grandfather,” Theo said eventually. “I mean, he was there when the Dark Lord rose to power. He’s been telling me stories since I was a kid. Maybe he’ll have some information?”

“About what? If Potter is the next Dark Lord?”

They all chuckled uneasily, after a moment of tense silence.

“It’s not possible… is it?” Draco’s voice shook a little.

“Well, he supposedly already gained an alliance with the Dark Lord. He’s against Dumbledore. He’s powerful and quite frankly, terrifying, when he wants to be. He spoke to a dragon. He’s already a Lord. People already flock him. I think he’s on the right path, if that’s what he chooses,” Theo said in an undertone. “Merlin .”

“Can you imagine? Potter as a Dark Lord?” Blaise’s voice was slightly hysterical. 

“I don’t think we’d survive,” Draco whispered. “Let’s hope not.”

“You’re a hard one to find, aren’t you, laddie?”

Harry closed his eyes in annoyance, wishing he checked the damned map.

What if he got caught while entering the Chamber?

“I didn’t know anyone was looking for me, professor,” Harry answered pleasantly, turning around and facing the wizard. “Is there something you needed from me?”

Moody stared at him for a moment, before smirking. “Ah, you’re a sly one, aren’t you? Come with me, Potter.”

Harry begrudgingly followed the professor, wishing he’d just slip and break his bloody neck.

He didn’t want an ex-Auror breathing down his neck.

Sure, Moody seemed alright; insane and impulsive, paranoid as fuck, but he was still and Auror and Dumbledore’s friend. Supposedly.

What did he want from Harry? Especially now?

He looked around cautiously once he entered the professor's office, as if waiting for someone - most likely Dumbledore - to jump out and curse him.

“No need to look so suspicious, lad, I mean no harm to ya.”

“We’ll see about that.”

“Ah, still suspicious, eh? Good, good. Not enough of you are cautious here, let me tell you that. That Weasley? An oblivious fool. One day someone will curse him good, I’m telling ya.”

Harry didn’t say anything and waited for the professor to get to the point.

“Not much of a talker, eh? That’s alright. I’ll talk. Tell me, Potter, how are you doing?”

Harry blinked. “How am I… doing?” he repeated, not sure if he heard it right.

“Aye. Dumbledore asked me to keep an eye on ye. Said you’re acting different, something might be wrong.”

“I’m perfectly fine, thank you,” Harry answered coolly, because of course that bastard would stick Moody on him. “Is there something else?”

The man huffed. “I told Albus the same thing, but he insists that something’s wrong. Ya see, you’ve been best buddies with loads of slytherins, and you know they’re dark right? Who their parents were?”

Harry was becoming seriously irritated with this conversation.

“Yes, I do know that, I’m not an idiot. I just don’t see how that is any of yours or Dumbledore’s business. I don’t see him ignoring Karkaroff, do I?”

“Karkaroff?”

“Yes, he’s a bloody Death Eater, isn’t he? And a traitor too, on top of that. And dark. Somehow he still speaks with him, no?”

Moody barked out a laugh. “I like you, laddie.”

Harry couldn’t say the same. Moody was… bloody insane. Another bipolar nutjob.

“So, ready for the Yule Ball, Potter?”

The boy scoffed. “Are you?”

“I asked first, laddie. Heard you’re taking that… Weasley girl, eh?”

Harry grimaced. “Merlin, no. Who told you that?”

Moody was a bit surprised. “No? Well… heard her boasting to other annoying girls. Took points too, they were screeching louder than bloody banshees.”

“Well, I’m taking one of the Beauxbatons students and I’d appreciate it if you kept it to yourself. Or better yet, give Weaslette a detention.”

Moody started laughing, to Harry’s surprise.

He really was mad.

“The girl will be disappointed, lad.”

“Good. Not my problem. Is there something else, professor?”

“Not really, no, yer good to go, Potter. CONSTANT VIGILANCE!”

If Harry shot a small hex at the professor for startling him, neither of them said a word about it.

Moody may have even been proud.

“Stay after class, Mr Potter.”

Those infernal words.

Why Snape never said this to someone else? Anyone?

Just once, please.

His evading tactics won’t work either; not unless Harry literally runs out from the classroom, but that would get him detention and even more rumours.

So he waited.

“You’re a hard person to find, Mr Potter,” Snape said, hinting at Harry’s rather abrupt escape the last time and him being a complete no-show everywhere else this week.

“So I’ve been told.”

“Oh?”

Harry didn’t elaborate.

This was the last week before the holidays, and that thrice-cursed Yule Ball, and students were becoming more and more vicious every day in haunting him.

As he’d ever go with any of them. Two-faced weaklings, just waiting to get their moment of fame at his side.

At least Pierre looked like he didn’t care, and, well, Harry was gaining something from it too: foreign alliances and someone new he can talk to. Worst case scenario, Harry’s not going to have to deal with him next year, unlike the rest of the Hogwarts population.

“I think it would be best if we finished our last conversation, Mr Potter. It ended rather abruptly.”

“I think it would be best if you left it alone, professor.”

Snape’s eyes peered into Harry’s for a long, silent moment, but Harry didn’t lower his stubborn gaze. He didn’t want to finish that conversation, not knowing where it was leading. 

Snape was too damn smart for his own good.

Eventually the professor sighed deeply and waved his wand to make some tea for both of them. “I believe we ended up on the wrong foot. You said some things-”

“I don’t want to talk about them,” Harry said heatedly. “Call it a slip of tongue, if you will, but you’re the one who was prying into something that is none of your business, professor, not the other way around.”

“Either way, what you disclosed concerns me deeply, so I cannot in good conscience let this go, Mr Potter.” Snape continued observing him and Harry was desperately looking for a way out of this. If Snape found out how Dursleys treated him… Merlin, the humiliation alone would be the end of him. And it would get out, it always does. And it was Snape. The man might be more tolerant towards him this year, more observant, much more annoying, with his sudden interest, but he was still a bastard who might use what happened to Harry against him.

Harry blamed his short temper for blurring out the things he did; as always, it caught up to him.

“I don’t see how anything I said would be concerning or school related,” Harry started, hoping that if he somehow pissed off Snape enough, then perhaps the wizard would just do his usual routine of belittling him and send him on his way with a few detentions.

Wishful thinking on his part.

“You heavily implied - no , downright stated, that your guardians portrait your parents in a horrible light, were forced to take you in and didn’t care about you at all. I believe that is a cause of concern for any student, Mr Potter.”

Fuck.

“Even so, why do you care ?” Harry asked snidely.

“Excuse me?”

“Oh, please, you never cared about any of it before, but this year you’re determined to pry into my business. Tell me, professor, why is that?”

“Perhaps, for the first time, I saw the real you, Mr Potter, not whatever mask you were hiding behind all these years. Call it personal curiosity, if you will. I want some answers.”

“Well, tough.”

“Cease your snide remarks, they will not deter me from getting to the bottom of it all.”

Harry crossed his arms and stared blankly at Snape, not saying a word. Snape stared right back.

Harry wondered how long this stare-down is going to go on and raised his eyebrow challengingly in a ‘ what are you going to do now ’ manner, showing the professor he wasn’t about to back down. Not with this.

After another long minute, like this. However, I do not see any reason why you’d want to hide who your guardians are from me. I’m sure if I were to ask some of your… gryffindor friends about who they are, they’d have an answer, no?” Harry paled. Granger knew Dursley’s phone number. Weasleys knew his address and even more. They rescued him. They were aware or at least suspected of some of their treatment of him. Buggering fuck. 

Even if Ron didn’t want to tell Snape anything, that dunce was no occlumens and Snape would see everything he needed straight away.

Snape continued to press on, clearly noting a weakness: “I’m willing to hear it from you, rather than go through other sources, which I will, make no mistake of that.”

And he would, Snape was a bastard like that.

“Does this mean you already went looking and didn’t find anything?” Harry asked, because surely Snape would’ve snooped somewhere, like his file , which he had an access to. 

“Your deflection tactics will not work, Mr Potter. I’m not the head of Slytherin for nothing.”

Harry scowled, but Snape’s non-answer was an answer too. His file must’ve been tampered with or incomplete, which wasn’t a surprise. Dumbledore needed to hide his sins, after all.

“Exactly. Head of Slytherin. I’m a gryffindor.”

Snape snorted. 

“If there is one thing I’m absolutely sure of, Mr Potter, is that you’re no gryffindor. Whatever act you had going for the last few years seems to have evaporated and I’m sure the whole castle has seen by now how much of a non-gryffindor you are. My snakes can attest to that.”

Harry’s eyes narrowed at the last proclamation. They better not be tattling everything he was saying to Snape.

“Oh, do relax, they are not spying for me. You managed to gain their confidence, somehow, and I can respect that - they’re not very easy to sway. However, they were the first ones to notice that something changed. If you may recall your first ever… hm, questioning -”

“You mean interrogation? An ambush?”

“If you wish to call it that,” Snape smirked.

“Well, you were the one to lock me in the room with your slytherins to be questioned. Sounds like an ambush.”

“Which you dealt with swiftly and with grace, from what I gathered. Left my snakes terrified and slashed clean through my wards as well.”

Harry smirked smugly at that.

It was rather entertaining, back when they weren’t trying to instate themselves as his friends and were just trying to find out why the fuck he was acting like a complete bastard all of a sudden.

“I’m not apologizing for that.”

“I suppose you’re not. Which brings us back to my point, if you’re acting like a slytherin, I will treat you like one. Merlin knows Minerva is turning a blind eye to this and believes it’s just stress from the tournament, but I beg to differ. From what I’ve seen so far, you’re not exactly worried about the Tournament at all and denied every attempt of help, going as far as to call it insulting. I’d call you arrogant if I haven’t seen you deal with a dragon in a matter of minutes. Speaking in parseltongue . Yet another Slytherin trait.”

Harry snorted, amused how Snape was going on in circles as if to prove to him how much of a slytherin he was. It still didn’t give him the right to pry into his personal life.

Was he like this with every slytherin?

“Which reminds me, have you had any luck pinning down who might’ve put your name into the goblet of fire, since you’re so adamant that you didn’t do it?”

“No.” He didn’t exactly have time to think about this. Harry was so busy with everything lately, especially evading giggling gangs of girls, that whomever put his name completely slipped his mind. “Might as well be Dumbledore.” it wouldn’t surprise him in the slightest: another way to test him, but it didn’t seem like it. No, someone else did this - someone with a motive.

“I’m sure the headmaster did not do it; he spent enough time snooping around to find out who did.”

Well, that was surprising. And if Dumbledore didn’t find out who, it meant that that someone was skilled enough to stay undetected. Unless the old coot hid it.

“Did he share his suspicions with you of who it might’ve been?”

Snape hesitated.

“Yes,” he said eventually, finally receiving Harry’s full attention. “He believes it to be a ploy of the Dark Lord, so, naturally, it must’ve been one of his followers.”

Harry snorted, eyes glinting with excitement. “I’m well aware, professor.”

And he was.

Who else had a motive to get to him, other than the Dark Lord?

Tom agreed with him as well, especially with some of the… visions he got from that insane lunatic. He had a body now - a homunculus. It would make sense he’d make a move.

“You’re… aware? And you didn’t think to say something?”

Harry snapped out of his thoughts and looked at the professor. Snape looked livid .

Whoops. Did he overshare again? What was up with him lately?

“Who else could it be? Voldie is obviously getting stronger, as you probably estimated from your Dark Mark-” Snape cringed. “-and it would make sense he’d try something like this. I’m just not sure why. It can’t be to get me killed, I’m sure he’d like to do that personally.”

Snape pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering something that sounded awfuly lot like ‘irresponsible teenagers’ and ‘ bloody insane Potter ’.

“And you didn’t think to inform anyone?”

“What can anyone do? I still have to bloody compete.”

And it was true. The contract was iron-clad, although Harry was reaping the benefits of becoming emancipated. 

“How do you know about the Mark?”

Now, this question brought a toothy grin on Harry’s face, making Severus uncomfortable.

Harry leaned forward, knowing full well that he looked half-insane.

“It’s a Dark Mark, professor. His mark on your skin that reeks of his magic. It’s not hard to draw to conclusions after that. And it’s been getting stronger all year.” Harry’s eyes zoned into Snape’s left forearm and the man’s arm twitched. He looked like he wanted to hide it from Harry’s intense look.

“Does it bother you?”

Snape pursed his lips and didn’t answer.

“Because if it does, I could… remove that little inconvenience. If…” his eyes twinkled. “If you stop poking into my personal life.”

Then something incredible happened.

Harry was absolutely certain - he’d swear on his parents graves if they weren’t already dead - that Severus Snape looked proud and was fighting a smile.

“And you called yourself a gryffindor. What a disgrace ,” the man drawled, then looked pointedly at him. “Not a chance.”

“Was worth a try,” Harry muttered.

“How come you can tweak the mark?”

Harry wasn’t sure if he could, since Voldemort was the one who put it there, but it was parselmagic. If it worked to bring Lucius to his knees, it sure would work with this, but was Harry going to start giving freebies? Absolutely not.

“I’ll tell you if you drop your sudden onset obsession with my life.”

“While I’m sure it would be interesting information, Mr Potter, I lived without knowing it for years. Your situation, however, is happening right now and is of more importance than my own personal choices during the war, so, despite your wonderful little game of ‘let’s distract the professor’, we’re back at square one.” Snape sat up straighter in his chair, expression completely serious. 

Their drinks were long forgotten and most likely cold by now too.

Harry wanted to stand up and leave. Why was Snape so insisted on this?

“What will you do once you find out?”

“Depending on the information you give me, I’ll act accordingly.”

“That’s vague as fuck and you know it.”

“Language.”

Harry rolled his eyes. “What will you do?” he asked again.

“I cannot answer that unless I have full information.”

Harry was beginning to get frustrated. Snape wasn’t letting this go and there was no way out of this. If he tells Snape some of it, at least this way he has some control over the situation, because if he goes to Weasleys… they will tell everything .

Harry really should just obliviate the lot of them.

And besides, since he’s emancipated… he doesn’t really have to go back, does he? Unless he’s going to pretend to not know about it.

“Fine. I live with my aunt and uncle. Vernon and Petunia Dursleys.”

He expected some snide remark, something like ‘that wasn’t so hard’, but Snape was unnaturally still.

Something was up.

“I would’ve said this sooner if I knew it would cause a petrification.”

Snape didn’t even take points for his sarcasm. To think of it, it’s been awhile since he did at all.

“Petunia? Lily’s sister?” he asked instead, and Harry was instantly on alert. 

“Do you know her?”

Snape nodded, then scowled, to Harry’s surprise. “Unfortunately. Back when I was your age. I believe I told you I was friends with your mom-” Harry nodded, “-and, well, she was there too. Nasty, stuck up bitch, even then. Was insanely jealous of Lily and her talents, and turned it into excessive bullying. When she was denied entry at Hogwarts-” Harry's eyebrows shot up, never expecting to hear that his normal aunt wanted to go to school of magic , “-she became even more nasty and proclaimed that Lily was abnormal, a freak , and started preaching against everything that was not normal by her standards. Did a full 180 and hated everything magic related with passion.”

That sounded absolutely like his dearest auntie. Was this all hatred for magic just a pent up anger that she got rejected from Hogwarts? Holy shit, if this was true…

“Sounds just like her,” he muttered absently, wondering the best way to bring it up to Petunia. He can use magic now, there’s no way they’d be able to hurt him in any way for saying such things. They wouldn’t dare. And Harry could get his revenge, if there was anything left after Tom was done. Riddle was enraged over their treatment over him and taught Harry exceptionally violent curses every time they were mentioned.

Harry snapped out his slightly murderous thoughts only to see frozen and pale professor staring at him in poorly disguised horror.

“How- Harry, you need to tell me the truth -” Snape was looking at him with something akin to desperation. “How are they treating you?”

Harry gulped, wanting nothing more but for the earth to swallow him whole.

“Fine,” he answered curtly, his blank mask back in place, but it was useless anyway. Snape will see right through his bullshit. There was no running away.

Fuck.

And he did .

“You’re telling me that a woman who hated Lily simply because she was magical up until the day she died, accepted you into her family? Cared for you? Never once treated you differently?” Snape was leaning in and looked quite angry. “Do not take me for a fool, Potter. It would be a miracle if Tuney suddenly grew a heart, one that I do not believe. And let’s not forget that the last time you told me they were forced to take you in.”

He should’ve never opened his damn mouth.

Too late now.

Anger blossomed in Harry’s chest like fire, at Snape, for daring to expose his private life - his shame - like that.

“Fine. You want to know just how much they loathe me, professor?” Harry’s voice was sharp like a knife. “How I ruined their perfect little life by appearing at their doorstep, bringing freakishness into their normal home? I was a burden they didn’t want, I was never welcome there, and they never let me forget it.” Harry felt magic tingle at his fingertips, his emotions heightened as he gave Snape the nasty truth he wanted to hear oh, so much. He just hoped it hurt him just as much as it hurt for Harry to admit to it. “Did you know that when beating the magic out of me didn’t work, they tried to prevent me from coming to Hogwarts? When that didn’t work, they were so disappointed I came back. Probably hoped someone would off me for them. What a shame it didn’t happen.”

Snape’s face was paper-white.

He looked appalled, and for a brief moment Harry felt the sick sort of satisfaction for making Snape regret ever asking, but it quickly turned into downright fury.

“They- they dared to-” his cup exploded.

Harry jumped from the sudden burst, not expecting it.

Fucking hell, Snape must be really affected by this for his magic to react like that.

“Did they tell you the truth about anything before you came to Hogwarts? Explained your accidental magic?”

Harry snorted. “Please. They simply blamed me for doing freaky things. Hagrid told me I was a wizard when he gave me my Hogwarts letter. Before that I just thought that I was a-” freak , Harry wanted to say, because that’s what he thought for the longest time. That’s all he was told. “-special,” he said instead, but could tell from Snape’s expression that he heard the unspoken word. “I had to learn to control it somehow, because my magic was extremely reactive, and I didn’t fancy getting punished for every single thing that they deemed freaky. I knew something was up, I just didn’t realize it was magic specifically.”

Snape’s face looked grim. “You knew nothing ?”

Harry shook his head.

Professor sighed deeply and leaned back into his chair, covering his face with one hand. He looked extremely tired. “ Good Merlin. Your first Potion’s lesson…”

“Yeah, you were a complete bastard to a kid who knew nothing, but wanted to learn. Good job there.”

Once again, Snape said nothing over Harry calling him a bastard, and Harry took some pleasure in that, even this whole conversation made him want to jump off the Astronomy tower. 

“I believe I owe you my most sincerest apology, Harry. I was under the impression that you simply chose not to learn anything and break the rules because you didn’t care and were too arrogant.”

Harry was speechless.

An apology . From Snape ?!

He had no idea how to react.

Was Snape having a midlife crisis? Mental breakdown? Possession ? This could not be real.

Harry just stared in disbelief.

And shock, quite frankly. Perhaps he actually died, got eaten by the dragon, and this was some sort of fever dream. Alternate reality.

“Say something.”

“Do you- do you need a healer?”

“Brat,” Snape said with fondness in his voice. “I assure you, I’m completely sound of mind,” he reassured Harry, then his expression became serious again. ”How did everyone miss this?”

“Miss what?”

“How those despicable people treated you and kept everything from you! Albus assured everyone that you live with a light wizarding family under heavy wards, loved and cared for, not with bloody magic hating muggles! That he kept an eye on you all these years! He assured me- he swore you were safe.”

Harry just raised a brow in a very Tom-like manner.

“The first time I saw the old coot was during sorting. And besides, plenty of people knew about the Dursleys, but nobody ever did or said anything, so I just assumed it was normal and didn’t matter.”

And wasn’t that the truth.

His primary school teachers were concerned a few times, but nothing ever came of it. Dursleys swore he was a lying delinquent, just looking for attention and trouble, getting into fights and out of control. Any bruises he had were explained by getting into fights or being clumsy, and no one ever batted an eye after some time.

And when Ron and Weasleys found out about the Dursleys not feeding him and keeping him locked in a room, all he received was a pat on the back and ‘ tough luck, mate ’ from Ron.

The only time he was told that it was in no way normal and they should and will be killed for daring to hurt him, was when he brought Tom with him after the second year, and he learned of what’s been going on.

They weren’t that close back then, so it was mostly ‘those filthy muggles daring to touch a wizarding child’ kind of thing, but with time Tom coaxed it out of him and swore revenge.

Even offered to possess him and do all the dirty work a few times, but Harry vehemently refused.

If and when the Dursleys died, it will be coming from him. They’d deserve it.

“Who knew?” Snape asked, voice deceptively calm.

“Well, Ron and Hermione did. Probably the whole Weasley family too, seeing as Ronald and the twins rescued me from the Dursleys before second year, but they never said a thing. Said something about some families not knowing how to show love,” Harry sneered, hoping that Molly Weasley would just choke on something for being such a bitch. “Dumbledore definitely. McGonagall probably. I asked them if I could stay during summer after the first year, hell, I begged , but all he said was that they love me and I must go back. Later he told me there are blood-wards that need my presence to stay active, which is a joke, because they never really held anyway.”

Tom explained the concept to him. From what they gathered, these specific wards were keyed into Lily’s blood relatives, thus Petunia and Dudley as well, acting as anchors, but needed Harry’s blood and magic to be active. However, for them to actually function and work, protect, they had to be fed one thing - love. And the Dursleys very much did not love Harry, nor did Harry love them, thus they were barely even there. 

Useless, really.

“They knew how you were treated and still sent you back?!”

Harry jumped slightly at Snape’s tone, forgetting for a brief moment just where he was.

He shrugged, feigning nonchalance.

“Where else would I go?” And it was true, wasn’t it? It’s not like he had any other family to go to during summers. He could stay at his friend’s house or even a motel, but no, not an option.

He should probably look into his property and see if it’s even livable, if he wants to have a place to stay this summer.

“Anywhere but to an abusive household you were kept in.”

Harry glared at the professor. “I was not abused ,” he stated vehemently.

“No? Then what do you call it?”

Harry didn’t know. “I had a roof under my head, didn’t I?”

Something in Snape’s expression shattered.

“Harry…” he stood up from his seat and walked over the table to stand in front of him, leaning down so they were almost eye to eye. “Roof over your head is not everything. It’s a bare minimum. It’s below a minimum. From what you let slip so far, it was abuse . No, don’t deny it. You don’t need to tell me details. Not yet. I can very well tell you’re ready to bolt out of here and never return, but please, do not. I do not wish you harm and my only intent is to help.”

“Why?” Harry had a right to be suspicious. This was bloody Snape.

“Because I swore a vow to protect you and keep you safe, and I’ve been unknowingly breaking it this whole time,” Snape admitted quietly, looking painted.

“You swore a vow to protect me? Why would you do that?!”

“When the Dark Lord went after your family, I begged him to spare Lily - even if we haven’t spoken in a long time for reasons I’m unwilling to tell, I still loved her dearly. But when the Dark Lord showed no indignation of keeping his promise, I ran to Dumbledore, begging him to keep her safe.” Snape looked like it physically painted him to be telling all of this to Harry, but he also knew that truth was a must if he wanted the boy to trust him. “He agreed if I swore a vow. I did.”

Harry was too shocked to speak.

It… explained a lot.

Why Snape was helping him, while being a complete bastard.

During his first quidditch game… even from a bloody werewolf. Snape was always there .

Harry spent many days wondering where Snape stood, and could never find the right answer. Snape was too inconsistent: a seemingly dark wizard, at the command of Dumbledore, saving Harry while showing nothing but contempt towards him.

Now it all fell into place.

“That’s why… I know you’ll hate it, Harry, but I’m asking you to allow me to do a health scan. If not me, then I’ll call a healer, a close friend of mine, who will swear a secrecy oath.”

"No," was Harry's immediate answer, because a health scan would make it real. It would cement it as the truth, a proof that Harry could not deny, not like he could deny ever telling Snape anything. 

And then he would have to deal with it.

Right now, Harry was pretty much ignoring everything he endured, all the scars he wore on his skin, pretending it never happened, but once healer performs a diagnostic charm… Harry would never be able to run from it.

Not with Snape acting like a dog with a bone.

"It's for your own benefit, Harry. If you have any ongoing issues with your health, even if they seem insignificant now, they might become a problem in the future if not fixed as soon as possible."

Harry knew this.

Tom said the same thing.

But Harry was healthy… wasn't he? He had no broken bones or lacerations, no wounds on his body.

So the scan wouldn't show anything, right?

And once Snape sees that he's fine, he'll bugger off once and for all.

Right ?

"Fine," Harry snapped, choosing to ignore that little voice in his head saying it will come to bite him in the ass. "You both will swear a vow or this isn't happening."

Snape looked unhappy and about to protest, when he most likely realized that it was either this or nothing.

"Fine, brat, if that's what it takes."

Harry blistered for another moment, wishing he just ran when Snape asked him to stay, even if he felt a bit lighter for some reason.

"I will arrange for a healer to come here as soon as possible, but it’s possible it will take time during the holidays. I'd appreciate it if you didn't kick up a fuss when they arrive."

"I'm not an idiot."

"That's questionable."

Harry very nearly sent a stinging jinx towards Snape before he realized that it was his professor and he didn't fancy a detention on top of this horrible conversation. 

"If that is all, professor, may I leave? Or do you wish to interrogate me further?"

"You are free to leave, Mr Potter, however, this discussion is nowhere near over, I'm afraid."

Harry scoffed.

"Of course not. Merlin forbid you leave Harry Potter be."

"Get out of here, brat."

Harry descended down the stairs into the Chamber of Secrets.

Bloody sneaky Snape.

Bloody slytherins.

Nobody could mind their own business in this castle, could they?

Harry wished he was just some unimportant, unnoticeable student and could simply have a grand time in Hogwarts and study, quietly and without everyone coming at him for their own personal gain or some other schemes.

It seemed he was too special for that.

“What has you in such a foul mood, Harry? Did something happen?” Tom asked the moment he saw Harry’s face.

“Snape,” he answered shortly, causing Tom to purse his lips.

“What has he done now? You said he’s been leaving you alone, apart from being too curious for his own good.”

“Well, apparently, he’s a bit too curious.” Harry stopped pacing and turned to look at Tom with a slightly worried expression on his face. “He’s been digging into my home life. I… I let something slip and he latched onto that, digging even deeper. Asked me to stay after class and demanded answers, going as far as using blackmail. Bloody git.”

Tom’s expression was inscrutable. “What did he want to know?” he asked carefully.

“Who my guardians are, for one. I wouldn’t have told him shit, but he threatened to ask the Weasleys, and there’s no way I could obliviate them all, of everything, so I had to tell him. And then…” Harry paused, biting his lip nervously. He still had this irrational fear that Tom was simply humouring him, while thinking he was weak for not putting muggles into their rightful place. “That they hate me and… some other things. I’m sure he came to his own conclusions and I know for sure he’ll want to know more later, but I- I don’t want him to know. And he wants me to see a healer!”

The older boy kept his expression carefully blank. “Harry…” he spoke gently. “Maybe that’s a good thing.”

Harry stared at Tom with pure disbelief in his eyes. “A good thing? How is this a good thing?!”

“You need help- no, listen to me,” Tom cut Harry off before he could start protesting. “We both know what those filthy muggles did to you.” Harry winced. “It does not make you weak in any way and you know that,” he stated fiercely, knowing exactly what Harry must be thinking. “But you never received any treatment, for any of it. I’m certain your magic is compensating for whatever damage your body sustained, but it’s not completely healed. It would benefit you immensely to see a competent healer, not this oblivious medi-witch - someone out of Dumbledore’s sphere. Besides, you wanted to see one anyway.”

Harry wanted to argue, but reluctantly stopped himself before he could, simply shooting a glare at Tom’s smug expression for being right. 

He wanted to see a healer, alright, just not with Snape breathing down his neck.

He crossed his arms and pouted.

“Oh, don’t be like that, Harry. It’s for your own benefit. As for Snape… he could become a valuable ally.” He rolled his eyes at Harry’s incredulous look. “He’s a spy, isn’t he? At the very top of both, the coot’s and Voldemort’s inner circles. That takes some sheer talent and skill, my dear. And for some unknown reason, he’s willing to help you, whether you see it as help or not.”

“He said he swore some sort of vow to protect me too,” Harry grumbled, annoyed at himself for not asking for more details. In his defence, he was a little bit preoccupied with wanting to leave.

Tom’s eyes became sharp. “He did?” the boy hummed, thinking. “Oh, this changes things.”

“How so?”

“It means that you have a competent dark wizard willing to help you, something he’s been doing all this time and now, since you’ve shown your slytherin side to him, he’s actually admitted to being on your side, Harry. Not the coot’s, not the Dark Lord’s - yours .”

“It’s still Snape .”

“For all you know, everything you’ve known about him is the same he knew about you; a carefully crafted mask to appease the masses.”

Tom had a point, Harry thought miserably. 

“It still doesn’t mean I want him to know about the- you know …”

“The abuse?”

“It was not abuse!”

“Then how do you call it?” Tom asked sharply, having had this conversation before.

“I don’t know! But it wasn’t- it’s not abuse.”

Riddle took a deep breath, praying for more patience. Harry was so fucking blind sometimes.

“They hurt you, locked you up and starved you, among other things. How is that not abuse?”

Harry flinched back from Tom, hating how the boy could just… say things so bluntly.

“I don’t want to hear it,” he said instead. Because he didn’t. He sometimes wished he could obliviate Tom as well, so he could forget Harry’s shame -

“I’m on your side, Harry,” Tom’s soft voice brought him out of his less than pleasant thoughts. “And you may want to forget everything that happened, which I understand perfectly, but getting help for yourself will not make you weak. You’ve never been weak. It will make you stronger.”

Harry took a moment to breathe deeply and just calm all these thoughts swirling around in his head, making him go mad - he just needed to breathe.

He didn’t flinch away when he felt a hand on his back, guiding him to the sofa and gently pushing him down.

“You’re working yourself up. You’ve been overly stressed for the past few weeks. Is this because of the ball or..?”

Harry sighed deeply and allowed himself to sink back into the seat and closed his eyes.

This room seemed to be the only place where he could relax.

With a mini-Dark Lord at his side. 

Perhaps he was already mad.

“Mostly. Did you have people stalking you during your time here too?”

Harry didn’t see Tom’s eyes flash in anger. “Who’s stalking you?” he demanded.

Harry shrugged. “You know. Fans. Or not. Every student that wants me to take them to the Ball with me. They’re all insane and overly annoying. Theo says I’ve been hissing at everyone; that seems to have worked on most, but not all.”

“Good,” Tom said immediately. He didn’t want anyone going after his Harry. “As for your question, I did have admirers during my school years, except no one was as bold as they are during this time. It was way more subtle back then, but of course, I denied everyone.”

“Let me guess,” Harry opened his eyes and looked at Tom, eyes glinting with mischief. “No one was good enough for the future Dark Lord?”

“Precisely.” Tom smirked back, and it was the truth; he never allowed anyone close to him. None of them were worthy of his presence, the simple-minded fools, the lot of them.

But Harry was different. 

He was special .

Just like Tom was. And he genuinely enjoyed Harry’s presence.

“Sooo…” Harry moved a bit so he was facing Tom, grin on his lips. “No one ever caught your eye? Not once?”

Tom was slightly startled by Harry’s question, but didn’t show it. “I’m not sure what happened after I was created, but before that, no, Harry dear, I had absolutely no dalliances.”

Harry didn’t let up. “Not even a crush?”

“No. Have you? You’re awfully focused on my love life. Projecting? Perhaps you’re hiding something, Harry dear?”

Harry blushed, and wasn’t that a wonderful sight.

“Oh, you have ,” Tom purred, leaning closer to a clearly flustered teen. “Tell me, Harry, who has caught the eye of the chosen one?”

“N-no one,” Harry stammered, his cheeks blushing as he tried to move away from a very pleased looking Tom, who clearly didn’t believe him. “I’m serious!” he insisted, because Merlin’s saggy balls, he’d rather go back to Snape’s office than admit to Tom that he found him attractive in that way. Harry had no idea if Tom even liked blokes, let alone him. It would be an utter disaster if he lost Tom because of some crush; who knows how the teen would react.

“I know when you’re lying, Harry,” Tom scooted closer to the blushing boy, smiling like a shark who spotted prey. “You shouldn’t hide things from me, you know. And what’s the big deal if you tell me who caught your attention. I swear I won’t tell a soul.”

Harry was shaking his head again. “No, no one, Tom, just drop it.”

“Well, if you insist, ” Tom moved back a little, but he wasn’t about to drop or forget the subject at all. He’ll just let it go for now. “The Ball is this week though, isn’t it?”

Harry nodded, pursing his lips in displeasure. “Unfortunately.”

“Don’t be so glum, Harry, you need to socialize. And I'm sure there will be plenty of important people from the Ministry you can pull to your side. Wonderful opportunity, wouldn’t you say?”

“Is that what you did?”

“Absolutely. Old Sluggy used to do parties at least once a month, so his chosen students could make important connections. I was always invited and it was deadly useful.”

“Bet you loved it.”

“It was alright. Most Ministry personnel loved to boast about their achievements, however pathetic they were, but it didn’t hurt to make connections, if the price was a few mind-numbing conversations.”

“I’m not looking forward to it.”

“Relax, dear, I have a feeling they will try to please you, not the other way around. You’re the Chosen One, after all. Oh, and have you found a date?”

Harry nodded. “Yeah. I’m going with Pierre Beaumont, one of the Beauxbatons students.”

Tom’s eyes flashed angrily. “Pierre, hm? Why him?” his tone was cold, but Harry either didn’t notice or didn’t pay any attention to it.

Harry shrugged. “He’s less annoying than most. Then there are those foreign connections you keep babbling about-”

“I do not babble .”

“-and I don’t see why not. He’s an alright bloke and I need him for one dance, then I can happily leave.”

“No, you cannot. You’re the champion and will be expected to be there until at least the dinner is done, so, at least an hour, not to mention time to network.”

Harry groaned, sinking back into the couch. “Fuck my life.”

Tom hummed. “Why aren’t you taking one of your slytherins instead?”

“That would be weird, wouldn’t it?” Harry grimaced. “I mean, they’re alright, but I’ll have to interact with them on a daily basis, for the next few years. It would be awkward, probably, so I'd rather not.”

“You’re not planning to talk to this Pierre then?” Tom asked, disdain clear in his voice, but Harry chose to ignore it. Tom didn’t like anyone, really.

“Well, I am, just not so… consistently. He’s not a bad company, although one of his buddies is a complete idiot. Frederick, a complete pompous git. Tried to be all snarky to me, so, naturally, I made a new nemesis.”

Tom released a heavy sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Don’t you have enough of those already?”

“You’re the one who says if someone doesn’t hate you, you’re doing it wrong.”

“Plenty people hate you, Harry, you don’t need to go out of your way to make more enemies!”

Harry just shrugged and relaxed back into the sofa. Merlin, it was comfortable, or was he just too tired to care?

“It’ll be fine, he’s an idiot,” Harry muttered, closing his eyes for a moment.

“You look exhausted. You should get some sleep, Harry.”

“Maybe I will,” Harry muttered, suddenly overtaken by a yawn. “I swear you jinxed me. I didn’t feel so tired before you mentioned it.”

Tom smirked.

“Just go to sleep, Harry. I swear I’ll watch over you.”

“That’s fucking creepy, Riddle, even for you.”

“What can I say? Future Dark Lord.”

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 8

°°••°°

For the umpteenth time this week, Severus Snape wondered if evading Azkaban and becoming a professor was really worth it. 

As the Yule Ball drew closer, the students became more and more crazed about the event, to a point they could barely concentrate on actually paying attention to what they were brewing, which only ended up in several explosions and dozens of points lost.

But the most annoying of all was Ginevra Weasley.

Even during his class, after multiple lost points and a detention, she would not shut up about the ball and her date , Harry Potter.

Which Severus knew to be a complete and utter bullshit; Potter was going with someone from Beauxbatons, according to his slytherins. And thank Merlin for that.

Although he couldn't wait to see what happens once Weasley finds out the truth; it will certainly be a show worth watching.

Yet he still wondered if this was one of Albus' ploys; he seemed insistent on pushing Potter and Weasleys together from the get-go. His chosen and favoured light family. And since Potter and Ronald were at odds and clearly had no intention of getting the Golden Trio back together… it seemed plausible. 

Although the witch seemed obsessed with the boy from the moment she stepped foot into this school and her stalking tendencies didn’t go amiss. It was disturbing. 

He should warn Potter to check his food for potions, just in case. But since Harry was eating almost every meal at the Slytherin table, Severus highly doubted that the Weasley chit could slip anything in it - nobody would let her get that close.

He's still yet to find out what happened, but the Slytherin house as a whole acted as if Potter was one of their own, and not only that, but someone respectable .

And from his personal experience Severus knew that it takes a lot to get slytherins on your side. They will sense any weakness and snuff you out sooner than you can say quidditch. 

But they would cling to power. Like moths to a flame.

It fit though, didn’t it?

First, it was Potter’s yearmates; then the whole Slytherin house.

Severus shuddered to think of what was next.

He was certain that his show during the first task was a catalyst to it all; parseltongue was seen as an epitome of power, after all, and Potter had it in spades. The fact that he had an actual bloody snake mustn’t have hurt either. 

They probably believed Potter was the heir of Slytherin.

Was he?

Albus was insistent that Potters were always light and always sorted into Gryffindor, which Snape knew for a fact to be a lie. Dorea Potter nee Black was a Slytherin. Charlus was a Gryffindor, but his parents - if Severus wasn’t mistaken - were a Ravenclaw and a Slytherin respectively. 

Lily herself was almost sorted into Ravenclaw, with her insatiable curiosity.

So in reality, Potters were a mixed family, no matter how many praises to Gryffindor Dumbledore likes to sing. 

So even if Potter was an heir to Slytherin, there was no way for Severus to find out for sure, apart from trusting that he got parseltongue from the Slytherin blood. The only legitimate proof would be the heritage test or the heir ring.

Was Harry even aware they existed? He’s going to have to ask. Potter may be a sly little snake and know things he shouldn’t, but he still needed looking after, with how much trouble he tends to attract, and with Albus so intent on controlling him.

He thought the Marauders were a nightmare - causing trouble and mayhem wherever they went - but they couldn’t hold a candle to one Harry Potter; a boy who snapped and was insistent to leave nothing but destruction in his wake.

Once again, he was witnessing history being made.

Sometimes Severus really hated his life.

Harry instantly felt nervous when he saw two grinning Weasleys skipping towards him.

Those grins never meant anything good.

“You better not prank me,” he warned them.

“Oh, Harrykins, we would never-

“-prank the son of our marauding masters-"

"-the one who did the impossible and-"

"-made Bagman return our winnings!"

The twins bowed to him, much to Harry's horror and amusement.

""We thank our benevolent Lord for his kindness!""

Harry snorted, shaking his head. "Get up, you two."

This was good to know though. He wondered if Bagman would dare to go back on his promise, even though it was highly unlikely. "I'm glad the bastard paid up." He paused for a moment, frowning. "Did he return everything?"

The twins nodded enthusiastically. "Yep, in fact, he gave us more ."

"400 galleons. And a very short note saying he was sorry for not doing it earlier."

Harry’s smirk stretched into a full-on satisfied grin.

"What did you do?" The twins asked in unison, now looking highly suspicious.

“Me? Oh, nothing, just encouraged him to pay up his debts. After all, it wouldn’t dwell well if it got out that the Head of the Ministry’s Department was scamming school children for money.”

“Something tells me it was more than that,” Fred looked unconvinced, so Harry just smiled sweetly at him, which just deepend his suspicion, but evidently, they said nothing.

You shouldn’t look a gifted horse in the mouth and all that.

“So, Harrykins, we haven’t seen you around much,” Gred looked at him questioningly. “Are you exchanging us, brave lions, for sneaky slytherins?”

Harry snorted. Twins were delightful.

A wonder how the younger two turned out to be such obnoxious, backstabbing traitors.

“And if I was?”

“We wouldn’t blame you.”

“Yes, a lot of griffs became increasingly annoying after you didn’t show up to the party and then cursed everyone out.”

“Which was funny as hell, by the way.”

“They say you’re betraying your house, hanging out with slytherins and Beauxbaton students.”

“But we think they’re just jealous.”

“Just like our dear brother Ronnie-”

“-he still hasn’t shut up about you being a traitor and a prat-”

“-and all he does is whine about the detentions he got from Snape and Moody-”

“-along raving how slytherins are turning you dark.”

“It’s pathetic, really.”

Harry listened, his amusement growing with each word.

He honestly couldn’t care less what any of them thought - they’re not the ones living his life and he owed them nothing - but it was good to know they haven’t forgotten him. After all, he only went to the Gryffindor tower to sleep or change, and even then it wasn’t every day. The Room of Requirement and the Chamber were preferable, especially when only a few days were left until the Yule Ball. 

People were still asking him out. The hordes of witches still tried to follow him, giggling and whispering among themselves, leering at him.

It was madness, and Harry was very close to snapping.

Thank Merlin for his invisibility cloak and secret passages; he’d have gone insane if not for them.

And slytherins too - they simply didn’t dare to annoy him too much or at all.

What a bliss.

“Are you guys ready for the ball?” Harry asked, genuinely hoping that they wouldn't cause any mayhem during the thing. Tom would skin him alive if he missed this precious opportunity to network, especially considering how sheltered he’s been so far.

The twins grinned. “Yep. Our dear Ronnie, on the other hand…”

“Truly tragic,” Fred nodded solemnly.

“Heard he wants to ask Fleur out. He’s going to try it during lunch.”

There was a pause before Harry burst into laughter. Ron? And Fleur ?

Merlin and Morgana, Fleur would never go with someone like Ron. The fact that he received robes that looked to be from the Victorian times off-put anyone who actually wanted to go with him.

After all, everyone in the dining hall saw what he pulled out from the box. Draco still cackled every time he thought back on it.

“Now, I simply must see this,” Harry said to the twins as he cast tempus . Less than half an hour till lunch. “Are you coming?”

Two enthusiastic nods and offers to bet on the outcome where his only answer.

Harry, being the bastard he is, sat down next to Pierre at the Ravenclaw table, while the Weasley twins sat behind him at the Gryffindor table, so they could have the front row seats for the show they were about to witness.

He was greeted warmly by others - part Frederick, who still continued to sneer at him whenever possible - and patiently waited for Ron to show up.

He still had trouble understanding how Ron thought he had a chance with someone like Fleur Delacour. She was the eldest daughter of the French Minister of Magic, was clearly popular and magically talented, otherwise she wouldn’t have been picked to be a champion. Ron, on the other hand? He was average, annoying and lazy, no matter what the boy liked to tell himself.  Either way, Ron wasn’t even a blip on her radar.

Hell, they’ve never even spoken before.

His chance was below zero.

And besides, Fleur is going with Roger Davies - a ravenclaw, whom she was currently passionately discussing magical plants and their properties with.

What would Ron even speak with her about? Quidditch ?

“Oh, it’s starting,” Harry heard Fred say and glanced up at the entrance.

Ron, accompanied by Ginny and Hermione, was looking around the Great Hall, and once he spotted Fleur, he confidently strode towards her. 

What a fool , Harry thought. In front of everyone, too.

He must truly believe Fleur would say yes; why else would he choose such a public setting if he could be humiliated by a rejection? For all his talent in chess, Ron really lacked strategic thinking in real life.

Ginny and Hermione stayed back, while Ron came up to Fleur and stood behind her silently, like a loon.

Harry barely held in a snicker.

“ Ehem ,” Ron cleared his throat, but nobody paid him any attention.

Fred and George snickered behind him.

“Do you need something, little boy?” Anette asked Ronald after a very long and painful moment, finally noticing him standing there, staring at them like a creep.

Little boy ? Harry couldn’t help but snort loudly, and finally, finally Ron noticed him and his eyes widened, then narrowed angrily.

“I’m not a little boy; my name is Ron,” he said quite rudely. “I’m here to speak with Fleur.”

Everyone around them quieted down and stared at Ron expectedly.

Fleur turned around to face him. “ Oui ? Do I know you?”

“Uh- no, probably not. But I wanted to ask if you’d like to go to the Ball with me. I’m Ron- Ron Weasley.”

Fleur grimaced.

The twins started laughing hysterically behind him and Harry couldn’t hold in his giggles as well.

“Shut up, you traitor!” Ron snapped at him, erecting a deadly silence with his outburst.

Harry’s eyes narrowed, but before he could say anything, Pierre interrupted:

“Don’t you dare speak with ‘Arry like that. Have you no decorum?”

“And no manners either. Such a rude boy,” Annete tutted from aside. 

Harry felt oddly warm when they defended him. Seems like he’s gaining more friends than he initially anticipated. 

“ Me ?! Potter is consorting with the enemy!” Ron screeched, and Harry couldn’t contain his glee. Ron was destroying himself without a single word needed from him. 

Publicly too.

“We are not enemies, boy,” Fleur snapped at Ron, who, surprisingly, cowered away from her no doubtfully terrifying glare. Harry knew for a fact that she was a part veela, and those were ruthless when angry. It also made Harry wonder if Draco had any veela blood in him as well - he’s yet to see him truly angry, but if the stories Cassius told him were not exaggerated, then Draco was quite terrifying when he finally snapped.

He’ll just have to wait and see.

“Weasley, get the fuck out of here,” Davies spoke up, looking at Ron as if he was shit stuck on his shoe. “Nobody cares about your dramas. Nobody wants to hear your demented ramblings, so stop embarrassing yourself and bloody leave .”

Ron spluttered, looking highly offended, and Merlin, what a show this was. Not so quiet snickers all around them was a proof of that, but Ronald looked anything but amused. In fact, he narrowed his eyes and trained his glare onto Harry , as if this was somehow his fault.

Perhaps his brain short-circuited every time he saw Harry?

That was the only rational explanation for this spectacle.

“How come he sits here then? Potter is-”

“Welcome here, unlike you, Weasley,” Davies cut him off, clearly done with this nonsense.  

“Don’t speak to him like that!” Granger came up to stand behind Ron, hands on her hips, and Harry recognized the ‘I’m always right’ lecturing mode she was in. “He has every right to be here.”

“And we have every right not to listen to your obnoxious idiocy,” Harry illuminated her and flicked his wrist, creating a privacy bubble around them. “There. Much better.”

“Ah, thank you ‘Arry,” Fleur gave him a small smile, as did the others, but those looked more like smirks. 

“Nice ward, Potter,” Davies nodded appreciatively at him, as he too watched Ron and Hermione shout at them from the other side, but they were unable to come any closer. 

“Thanks. I don’t know about you, but I don’t fancy getting a headache this early.”

“Why are they so rude?” Pierre asked. “And called you a traitor too, non ?”

Harry shrugged. “This is what happens when you’re an entitled moron with no functioning brain capacity.”

Others seemed in agreement, and Harry was pleased to see the newest gossip visibly spreading.

And then his ward was hit with magic.

Harry was slightly startled, not expecting any sort of attack, especially in the middle of the Great Hall. With hundreds of witnesses .

Maybe Ron’s really off his rockers.

“Are they mad?” Pierre stared wide-eyed at the enraged redhead, as did others, most pulling out their wands in case Harry’s bubble fell, but it hadn’t even wavered.

“Yep,” Harry answered playfully and waved at Ron, fueling his anger even more. Not even Hermione was able to stop him from flinging more curses, and Ginny was already halfway out of the hall.

Running away from the professors, surely.

“Flitwick is coming over. Ohh, and Snape . Weasley is dead meat,” Davies looked pleased to have his distraction taken away.  “Your shield looks completely unaffected. How did you do that?”

Harry smirked, leaning in closer as to whisper a secret, pausing for a dramatic effect until they leaned in as well, unable to contain their own curiosity, and said: “ Magic .”

Students around him snorted, already used to Harry’s snarky commentary and non-answers, and turned to watch the spectacle happening beside them.

The whole Great Hall was watching.

Harry figured he’ll have to get rid of the ward for everyone to hear what’s being said, and with yet another wave of his hand, the bubble was gone.

“-ut of your mind, Mr Weasley?! Attacking students in the Great Hall?!” Flitwick was raving at the teen, irked beyond belief now that his claws were targeted. 

The little man could be quite vicious, Harry found. But that was to be expected; the wizard was half-goblin, and those would chop you to tiny pieces without a second thought, and yet, the wizards seemed to forget this little fact. Morons. 

“A hundred points from Gryffindor and two weeks of detention, Weasley,” Snape drawled, looking way too pleased with himself. Something in Harry told him that Snape was just waiting for an opportunity like this. He was sadistic like that.

“What?! It’s not fair!” Hermione screeched, and Snape turned to look at her, raising a brow elegantly.

“Another fifty points, Miss Granger, for not only not stopping your delinquent friend, but promoting violence. And here I thought you’re one for the rules.”

She spluttered angrily, strongly reminding Harry of a hyena about to attack.

“What about him ?!” she pointed a finger at him .

Harry looked at her mockingly. Did she honestly believe that they would punish him? For what?

Eating lunch? 

"How rude. ' Arry didn't do anything, did he?" Annete asked innocently.

"Yes, you came here and attacked him with no provocation," Pierre added, and Harry could barely control his grin at their expressions. Even Snape's lips twitched, but he, more than anyone, could control his facial expressions. That's slytherins to you.

"Would anyone mind telling us what actually transpired here? Mr Davies?" Flitwick asked, exasperated.

"Of course, professor. We were all having a peaceful lunch until Weasley here interrupted. He wanted to ask Fleur out to the dance, as if he isn't aware that she and I are going together-" snickers followed Davies pompous tone, and Harry was delighted to see Ron's face turn scarlet red, "-but before he could be turned away, he started going off on Harry, completely out of the blue."

"It was not-" Granger started, but Snape silenced her immediately. 

"When Granger joined in, Harry courteously blessed us with a silencing shield, I'm sure you can agree that it was a splendid example of magic."

Well, would you look at that? Davies had some slytherin in him.

"Yes, yes, we did see, didn't we? Impressive shield, Mr Potter, indeed." Flitwick nodded, and Harry couldn't help but preen at it a little. It wasn't often he received praise in his life, and now that he can show his true capabilities, it felt good to be appreciated. Daggers Hermione was shooting at him also warmed his heart.

"I believe twenty points for it would tie up nicely-"

"Surely not to Gryffindor professor?" Harry asked with faux innocence and noticed Snape closing his eyes in what was definitely an upcoming headache. "I don't think they deserve any points from me anyway, with being backstabbing traitors. But Ravenclaw could do with some points, especially since I'm sitting at their table. If you will, professor..?"

Harry pretended not to hear the gasps of shock and outrage, whispers rushing all over the Great Hall; the intense glaring at the back of his head from the lions.

He simply smiled and waited for Flitwick to do as Harry wishes, because really, who would deny him such a heartfelt request?

Not Flitwick. 

"Twenty points to Ravenclaw, Mr Potter. I must say, this hasn't happened yet in my long career," the half-goblin said to him fondly . Then his face hardened when he recalled just why exactly he was here. "As for you two-" he turned to Granger and Weasley and gave them a stern look. "You’ve been adequately punished by professor Snape, but I better not see you anywhere near the Ravenclaw table again."

"This is your que to leave," Snape drawled, ignoring the snickers as the two made a run for the door. "As for everyone else, return to lunch, and if I see such a spectacle in the Great Hall again, you'll have detention with me until summer."

Snape's threat was highly effective, as everyone averted their eyes and turned to their closest neighbour to share gossip.

"It's never quiet with you around, is it, Potter?" Davies shot him an amused look.

“What can I say,” Harry made an exaggerated gesture to stab a piece of meat on his plate while looking half-crazed. “I’m a joy to be around.”

“I can’t believe we missed it,” Draco whined, looking like he might cry. 

“I’m sure Harry will share the memory with you. Snape has a pensive, doesn’t he?” Theo looked at Harry with hope in his eyes, but the boy simply raised a brow.

“What’s in it for me?”

“Dancing lessons?” Blaise suggested, looking like he knew something they didn’t.

“And why would I need those?” Harry asked nonchalantly, but inside he was panicking. He simply couldn’t get into the rhythm of the dance and was too self-conscious. It felt unnatural and he didn’t want to mess up in front of so many people who will be undoubtedly staring at him, just waiting for him to fuck up. 

And Pierre! Oh, Merlin, he’ll probably be embarrassed too.

Perhaps Harry could persuade someone to polyjuice themselves as him.

“Daphne mentioned something about you needing to practise,” Theo supplied. 

“And when was that?”

“Uh… last week?”

“And you know I never got better, how?”

“Your panicked expression gave it away,” Theo grinned, and really, the boy was too sharp for his own good.

Harry simply pursed his lips and refused to say anything else.

“Oh, come on, Potter. We simply cannot let you embarrass yourself. If you trip, I’m afraid our association will be over,” Draco stated pomptly. “Slytherins cannot abide by such an example.”

“And don’t you dare use the ‘but I’m a gryffindor’ excuse, because that one’s getting old,” Theo added, prompting Harry to glare at them both.

Sometimes he forgets he is playing with sneaky snakes and not foolish lions.

“Fine,” Harry declared regally, shooting daggers at their matching smirks. They probably planned this all along anyway, considering they were awfully insistent on getting him robes alone. “If you tell me who was teaching slytherins dancing. I didn’t see any of you with McGonagall, or any slytherins, to be honest. And please don’t tell me it was Snape.”

That would be horrifying. 

Snape was a bastard enough during Potions, but imagining him teaching students dancing was something of a comedic tragedy, if Harry was honest.

Most students would end up cursed or poisoned by the end of it.

“Oh, we didn’t have any,” Draco said proudly, while Harry pouted. How was that fair? “We all were taught dancing from a young age, thus uncle Sev thought it was an unnecessary waste of his time. Other houses weren’t so lucky.”

“No, they were lucky it wasn’t Snape teaching them,” Harry grumbled. “That would’ve been a traumatizing event for the populace of Hogwarts.”

“He’s not wrong,” Blaise muttered, then fixed his eyes on Harry. “Well, Potter, let’s go. Merlin knows how long it’ll take to teach you some grace- ouch ! What was that for?!” he shouted, gripping his buttocks after Harry spitefully sent a stinging jinx.

“I didn’t like your tone,” Harry turned his nose up, ignoring the snorting. “Well? Let’s get on with it. I am busy, after all.”

Perhaps he shouldn’t have agreed, because the looks he received from the slytherins were downright predatory.

He could still run… right?

“I hate my life.”

Harry fell back into the armchair, groaning loudly. His muscles ached .

“Come on, Harry. Share your drama. Salazar knows you get yourself into the most ridiculous situations. What happened?”

“Ugh, they forced me to dance . Dance!”

“Who did?”

“Draco, Theo and Blaise. Well, Theo just got the gramophone and not much else, but the other two....”

“The horror,” Tom looked completely unsympathetic. “And how did that go?”

“Awkward? Tom, dancing is not my skill, trust me. And my legs hurt . This was more tirening that bloody quidditch! How is that bloody fair?!”

“Oh, you poor dear. The horrors you must endure. Should I massage your feet to make it better?”

Pillow came hurtling towards Tom’s face. “Fuck off,” Harry grumbled, unimpressed by Tom’s mocking, and annoyed he somehow managed to duck and miss the pillow. “Can’t you placate me for a moment? You’re supposed to be my friend .”

Tom moulded his face into one of concern and understanding.

“Oh, I’m terribly sorry, Harry dear. Should I go ahead and kill your newfound slytherin friends, for forcing you to commit such atrocious acts? Or shall I just eliminate the entir- oomph! Stop throwing things at me, Harry!”

“No.” Harry spitefully threw the last pillow at the boy, just because he could.

Tom growled in frustration as he was hit, but Harry just stuck his tongue at him. 

Bloody hormonal teenagers, Tom thought.

“You certainly have Black’s temper. They were insane in my time too.”

“ Excuse you?! ” Harry screeched, highly offended, and Tom winced.

“See? That right there? A Black trait. No, Walburga trait. She screeched about the most innocuous things too. She was even rumoured to have banshee blood at one time.”

Harry’s eye twitched and he took off his shoe, aiming for Tom’s head, seeing as there was nothing else around to throw.

“I’ll give you Black’s temper, Riddle. In fact, I’ll give you a real Black. I’ll ask him to come to Hogwarts and lock him here with you. See how you like that .”

Tom’s eyes widened, because he knew Harry would do that just to spite him. 

“No, Harry, don’t . You know I was only joking-”

“Didn’t sound like you were,” Harry pursed his lips, crossed his arms and stared, secretly enjoying Tom’s brief moment of panic. Those were rare, after all.

“Just don’t send your idiot godfather here, alright? You know it would end badly.”

“Oh, I don’t know. According to you, Blacks are insane and you’d get along wonderfully, if that’s the case.”

Tom’s eyes narrowed. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Well, you’re not… what completely sane person cracks their soul when they’re sixteen?”

That was a good question, however…

“A brilliant and immortal one. One that has no patience for mutts .”

Harry rolled his eyes. “Oh, please, you haven’t even met him. He’s…”

“Absent? When was the last time you’ve even spoken to the man?”

Harry froze. “It’s been a few months…” how did he not think about this before? Sirius completely slipped his mind…  “I should probably send him a letter.”

“Aren’t you suspicious why your beloved godfather hasn’t reached out to you, when he most likely knows you’ve been entered into a life-threatening tournament against your will?”

When Tom put it like that…

“We’ll see what he answers,” Harry muttered, and Tom smirked, having successfully distracted Harry. He didn’t want the boy to be mad at him for any reason and leave him here alone .

Tom shuddered, remembering the long days where he didn’t know if he’d ever see Harry again.

Never again , he promised himself then. And Tom tended to keep this promise, whatever it took.

“I doubt he’ll receive the letter before the ball, and- oh, Merlin, Tom, the Ball! ” Harry’s eyes widened as he remembered why he was panicking in the first place. “ Dancing. It will be a nightmare. I can feel it.”

“Or you haven’t found the right partner yet,” the boy smirked, stepping closer to Harry, extending his hand. “May I?”

Harry stared at the hand as he wasn’t sure it was real, then looked at the still smirking slytherin.

“You’re joking, right?”

“Of course not, Harry dear. But I simply cannot allow you to make a fool of yourself in front of everyone. Merlin forbid you dance like a troll.”

“Imagine. The shame ,” Harry said dryly. Yes, it would be embarrassing, but he doubted anyone would remember in a few years. And he could just avoid dancing altogether after the Ball.

“Quite. So allow me an opportunity to teach you the masterful skill of dance.”

Harry was surprised. “I didn’t know you could dance. I thought you were too preoccupied with taking over the world thing.”

Tom grinned. “Why not both? Dancing, Harry, is a fine skill to possess. You will find that all pureblood children are taught how to dance from a young age, since gatherings such as the one you’ll soon attend are frequent, and to appear anything less than your best is simply unthinkable. Everyone is always watching, just waiting for you to show weakness. And if you’ll stumble your way through the dance floor, well… people won’t take you seriously, will they? They’ll see you as a child. Perception matters .”

Harry knew. Tom’s been telling him that for - oh, the past few years. He might as well start an acting career with how much shit he had to do at this point in life. 

However, Harry was once again flabbergasted by Tom’s… everything really. He had a way with words to drive it straight to the point while not being directly insulting, but…

“Are you calling me an idiot?”

“Hardly. But someone of your stance is above stumbling on their feet like a blushing virgin.”

Harry blushed, because he was a virgin, and now, because of that bastard, he was blushing . Tom looked completely unrepentant as he knew exactly what he was doing.

The utter shithead.

“So come on, dear,” he extended his hand for Harry to take once more. “Allow me to teach you the art of dancing. You’ll even like it, in the end. I promise.”

“Doubtful,” Harry said as he put his hand in Tom’s and allowed the boy to pull him up. “There’s no music.”

Tom smirked, and not a moment later Harry heard a faint sound of violin. His eyes widened. “How-?”

“ Magic , darling. Really. We’re wizards.”

Ah, his own comebacks are coming to bite him in the arse.

“I know that, but-”

“No more but’s. Come.”

“I still need my shoe, Tom.”

The older boy looked at his feet and sighed. “Should’ve kept it on your feet then.”

Harry shrugged. “You deserved it.”

Tom chose to be smart and kept quiet, summoning the offending item and handing it to Harry, who offered a cheeky smile.

After that, Tom led Harry out of the room and back onto the Chamber, where they’d have more space. Music seemed to follow them.

“Put your hand on my shoulder,” Tom instructed, as he snaked a hand around Harry’s waist and unabashedly pulled him closer, taking his other hand in his left. “I assume you were taught the steps?”

Harry nodded meekly, suddenly feeling overwhelmed by just how close to Tom he was. Too close . And Tom’s intense staring wasn’t helping either.

Merlin, he wouldn’t complain if the earth swallowed him whole. It would be less embarrassing than being shit at something that sounded so simple, but was anything but. It wasn’t Harry’s fault he couldn’t relax and was always on alert.

People were out for his head, after all. And quite frankly, dancing wasn’t one of his priorities right now. Hell, he never even thought about learning to dance, but Tom was determined.

Suddenly, they moved.

Harry immediately looked down so he wouldn’t step on any toes, but the moment he did, Riddle stopped, hand releasing his.

“Wha-”

Tom lifted his chin back up so their eyes could meet, and Harry shuddered at the intensity of that gaze. “Do not look at your feet. Keep your eyes on me. No- don’t argue, Harry. Trust me to lead you.” He took Harry’s hand again, moulding him back into position, and they moved again.

Harry fought the urge to look down. His body didn’t want to comply; he wanted to- to do his own thing. He felt stiff. Like he was in the wrong place. 

“Harry, you need to relax,” Tom muttered, as if to not break him out of the trance he was slowly but surely getting into. “Let your mind go. Concentrate on the music, the rhythm, the dance. Just do what feels natural and I will do the rest.” He leaned in so much closer and Harry could feel heartbeat thrumming in his ears. “I won’t lead you astray.”

Harry did as he was told.

It was hard to give up control - practically impossible, but it was so easy to give into Tom .

Into the rhythmic movements of their dance.

No matter how many times he stumbled or stepped on Tom’s foot, the slytherin continued leading him until Harry felt his legs doing their own thing without him having to think about it.

It seemed like forever, but eventually, Harry managed to relax and just go with the flow.

Tom pushed and pulled and spun him around, those dark eyes never leaving his, as they danced in an ancient chamber below the castle. 

It felt like a dream. Like a spell has taken over him and… 

Harry liked it.

It came as a surprise, but after he started feeling comfortable and not just worrying about the next step, when it started to feel natural… he could finally truly dance .

With Tom.

And wasn’t that a revelation?

A thought that wouldn’t cross anyone’s minds, but their own?

Harry Potter spinning in circles with Tom Riddle, in the Chamber of Secrets and secretly enjoying every minute of it.

He didn’t mind Tom’s attention either. When he wasn’t acting like a lunatic, Riddle could make you feel as if the world revolved around you, and with a charm like that it was no wonder Voldemort had so many followers. 

If he was born decades earlier, Harry might've followed him, too, if Voldemort was anything like his Tom. Although… he enjoyed standing equal to him much more.

Both of them were more or less even magic-wise. Subjects too, except arithmancy. That thing could go suck on a lemon.

“I hope you’re not falling asleep on me, Harry. That would be highly rude.”

Harry snapped out of his trance, cheeks reddening, because his mind might've just… wandered away for a bit.

“Oh, shut up. I bet you’d enjoy that.”

“What? Being your personal pillow? I think not.”

Harry pushed Tom back playfully.

“Although I do believe I was right. You enjoyed dancing.”

Harry spluttered and stepped away from Tom, who was grinning triumphantly at him. “I- no , I didn’t! I-”

“Oh, don’t even try to deny it, darling. Once you relaxed, you did wonderfully. Nowhere near my level, of course-”

“Oh, no, no one can compete with Mr Perfect. Merlin forbid. Your talents and grandeur outshine us all.”

“I’m glad to see you finally came to accept it.”

Harry glared at the boy half-heartedly, while Tom grinned. After a moment, Tom stepped up to Harry, reaching out, but he petulantly crossed his arms, and pouted.

Tom snickered at the other boy’s antics. If only Harry could see how adorable he was right now.

“Alright, no more dancing.” The music abruptly vanished. “But come on. I know you’re just itching to tell me all the gossip over some snacks. You look famished.”

As if on cue, Harry’s stomach growled and Harry wanted to disappear from mortification.

Tom’s eyes narrowed. “Did you skip dinner?”

"...no?"

"Harry," Tom was drilling daggers at him. "I believe we've spoken about you missing meals before-"

"You're not my bloody mother, Tom." Harry rolled his eyes, not wanting to hear about this again . "It's not a big deal, and-"

"You know damn well that it is, Harry," Tom snapped. "Do I really need to monitor you again?"

Harry bristled. "I'm not a bloody child! So what, if I missed a meal? It changes nothing. No, do not start again, Tom Marvolo Riddle,” Harry held up his finger in warning. “We’re not talking about this. I don’t want to argue.”

Tom appraised him critically, and must’ve seen something in Harry’s gaze that warned him off, as he eventually nodded.

“Fine. If you go to the kitchen and eat something.”

Harry would have argued out of principle of the thing, but he really was hungry.

“Alright. Fancy coming with me? I don't think my poor legs could take the journey back.”

Tom was shocked. “You want to take me out of the Chamber?" he gaped, but quickly scolded his expression into one of gratitude and added: "Not that I’m complaining or anything.”

Harry paused, suddenly feeling nervous.

It’s been months since he took the diary with him. It was dangerous. If someone noticed… it could be catastrophic.

And there was the little fact that the last time Tom got out on his own, he hurt Harry to do it. 

But they fixed that, right?

Then why was he feeling nervous about this?

“Yes. As long as we’re discreet and careful, and you don’t appear corporeal to anyone but me.”

“You take fun out of everything, Harry. And here I was going to appear to the old coot and give him a heart attack. Would've made things so much easier."

Harry snorted.

“That would solve a lot of problems, however-”

“I know, I know. I’m not an idiot, Harry.”

Harry rolled his eyes and went to pick up the diary, putting it in one of the secret pockets he had warded against being opened by anyone else, but him.

Moody should give him an O for being so paranoid. Constant vigilance, and all that.

He walked with Tom up until the exit, groaning when he had to climb up the stairs again.

“Hogwarts should really invest in some magical elevators,” he muttered, wondering if it was worth it going to see Madam Ponfrey for some muscle pain relief potion.

“Elevators?” Tom frowned.

Harry snorted. “Sorry. Forgot you’re ancient and have no knowledge of how modern muggles have become- ouch! Why’d you do that?!” he asked, rubbing the place where Tom pinched him.

“I’m not ancient,” the boy hissed, slightly insulted. “I was stuck in my journal for fifty years. I didn’t age, therefore-”

“Okay, okay, I get it, Merlin. You’re stuck being sixteen. There. Better?” Harry couldn’t help but tease. “But are you still sixteen? I mean, you’ve been with me for two years, so…”

“I’m timeless, Harry. Unless I obtain a body, I will stay just as I am.” Forever .

Harry nodded sadly.

They’ve spoken about this before, vaguely.

Tom didn’t particularly like talking about his current predicament, after all. Got all defensive and secretive.

“So, what are these elevators?”

“Ah, it’s… well, kind of like stairs, except you step into this box, and it takes you into whatever floor you need to be on. I’ll show you this summer, if we get to go to muggle mall or something.”

Tom looked slightly wondrous at the prospect, but the muggle part of it clearly off-put him.

Muggle attempts at magic, that’s what Tom was thinking, Harry was certain.

“Get your cloak, Harry,” Tom suddenly ordered as they stepped out into the Myrtle’s bathroom. “Merlin knows who’s wandering around.”

Harry didn’t protest and did as told. “Do you want to walk around Hogwarts corporeal, Tom? Get inside.”

“Oh, come on, it’s after the curfew. I’ll just disappear if someone approaches.”

Harry rolled his eyes. “Fine. Don’t blame me if something happens.”

“I wouldn’t dare.”

They walked briskly to the kitchens, avoiding the main hallways were someone would certainly be patrolling the corridors. Thankfully, they didn’t meet anyone, Harry thought as he tickled the pear.

Immediately, he was greeted by dozens of overly excited house elves.

“Master Potter!” they squealed. “What an honour! What would you be wanting?”

“Bring Harry something to eat; he missed dinner,” Tom ordered, ignoring the glare from Harry. The boy still had a soft spot for the creatures.

“Right away, sirs!”

“You could be more polite, you know,” Harry grumbled as he sat down to wait.

“I could,” Tom agreed.

“But you’re not going to?”

Tom smiled coldly. Of course he wasn’t. The elves were there to serve, nothing else. He didn’t see the point of being overly polite to them. They’d just get excited and start babbling. It was so utterly annoying.

At that moment, the elves presented Harry with some fruit, some finger sandwiches, a few fresh baguettes and chicken soup.

“Thank you,” he said, receiving excited and grateful squeals.

Tom couldn’t help but roll his eyes.

“You don’t need to be a pompous idiot with me, Tom. Here, eat a baguette,” Harry pushed the plate towards the other boy, ignoring the look of surprise on the other's face, and then pushed more magic into the diary.

He wanted Tom to actually be able to taste it, after all.

It might make him more tired later, but he knew it would be worth it.

“Harry, you don’t have to-”

“I want to. Shut up and eat.”

Tom carefully reached for the baguette, tearing off a piece and putting it into his mouth.

A look of wonder crossed his face and Harry grinned like a loon. “Good, huh?”

Tom nodded. He’s never had a baguette before. They didn’t serve such things back in his time, and it’s not like he could get anything as luxurious as this as a dirt-poor orphan in Second World War-devastated London.

“I’m bribing elves to keep serving this next year, after international students are gone. I mean, British food is kind of dull in comparison.”

Tom nodded. He could certainly get used to this.

He wondered if his older insane counterpart had time to enjoy different world cuisines during his time after Hogwarts.

If not, then what a waste.

He wondered what Voldemort was doing. Plotting, most likely.

“What are you thinking about?” Harry asked suddenly, and Tom was startled to realize he zoned out.

He wanted to answer with ‘Voldemort’, but that would most certainly ruin the comfortable atmosphere of their date-

Tom choked .

Harry stared, unimpressed and pushed a glass of water towards him.

It took Tom a few minutes to calm down and stop coughing, and Merlin- a date? What was wrong with him?!? They were simply eating dinner, nothing more, nothing less.

Merlin gracious.

Where did that thought even come from?!?

“Thanks for the help, Harry,” he said snidely instead, trying to hide his own mortification.

The boy shrugged. “It’s not like you would've died or anything.” Tom glared and Harry shot him a cheeky smile. “You wouldn’t have. Stop glaring. You look like a grumpy cat.”

Tom’s eyes narrowed even more.

Harry sniggered. “Fine, a kitten then.” He laughed out loud at the look Tom was giving him. If he was anyone else, he’d probably be already running away, but this was Tom . Harry wasn’t scared one bit.

He was amused.

“I’ll murder you, Harry Potter.”

“You can try. Doesn’t seem like something your counterpart was very successful in, though. Should probably brush up on your moves and what not, they must be quite rusty,” Harry quipped helpfully, knowing this was annoying Tom beyond belief, but he couldn't stop himself. This was simply too good to pass up. 

“I’m not a kitten ,” Riddle bristled. Nobody has ever dared to call him something so… derogatory. Nobody ! "And they're not rusty! "

“Whatever you say, dear," Harry smiled and continued to tease. “Do you need me to scratch behind your ears for you to calm down? Need more treats? A belly rub ?”

Harry knew he was pushing his luck, but this was so much fun.

Tom looked murderous.

“Potter,” he hissed, “I-”

“ Bad , kitten ! No hissing!”

Tom’s eye twitched and he lunged at Harry across the table, food forgotten.

Harry laughed loudly and jumped away, running as fast as his aching feet would carry him.

“Harry James Potter, you utter menace to society, stop this instant!” Tom shouted and chased after him.

Harry giggled but didn't stop. He opened the portrait and sprinted down the hall instead.

He knew Tom would find him eventually - they were connected, after all, but this was just so refreshing. Delightful .

And as he hid behind a portrait leading to a secret passage, as his heart thundered in his ears and he was out of breath… Harry has never felt more alive .

He felt Tom approaching from the other side and bolted away, not wanting to be caught as of yet.

He slipped out of the secret passage and ran down the corridor, knowing there was another secret passage behind the tapestry.

Hogwarts had hundreds of secret passages; it was utterly ridiculous and incredibly convenient at times, such as this.

"Potter! Come back here!" Riddle shouted from behind him.

"Run, kitten , run!" Harry couldn't help but yell and he heard something very similar to a growl.

Whoopsie .

He ran faster.

However, Tom was taller, thus, faster than him, and just as Harry was halfway through the passage, someone tackled him and pressed him against the wall.

Tom .

"Got you," Tom whispered in his ear, breathless. “No more running now, hm?” Harry vaguely realized Tom’s hands were wrapped around his wrists and weren't budging when he squirmed.

But instead of being afraid, he was excited .

"Aw, did the kitty catch his prey?" Harry couldn't stop himself and asked, eyes twinkling with mischief when Tom squeezed his wrists tighter and practically growled in outrage.

"You're pushing it, Harry," Tom said lowly. "You forget kittens have claws too."

Harry grinned. "You admit it then?"

For the briefest second Tom looked startled, then confused, and then angry.

Harry wondered if he perhaps pushed a bit too far this time.

"Going to lick me too?" Harry happily continued on, knowing fully well he was not too far from being cursed into oblivion. Perhaps he'll awaken that murderous rage in his Tom that Voldemort held for Harry. 

Better not.

Tom's anger turned into exasperation and then - smugness .

Harry was thrown off by the sudden change and tensed, suddenly felt wary.

This couldn't mean anything good.

Tom shifted, moving to grasp Harry's wrists in one hand and used his other to slowly brush up all the way from Harry's hip, until it reached Harry's chin and gently cupped it.

Heat flared to the gryffindor's cheeks and he suddenly felt extremely self-conscious.

He only now seemed to realize how close he and Tom were standing in this narrow passage. How intimately close.

His breath hitched when Tom smirked and painfully slowly started leaning towards him and…

Harry panicked.

He jerked sideways and sent both of them tumbling out of the secret passage into the hallway.

Harry landed painfully on his back and yelped when Tom landed on top of him, knocking the breath out of his lungs.

That bloody hurt .

Merlin.

"Get off of me," Harry grunted, having trouble getting his breathing under control. 

"No, thank you. I'm perfectly comfortable here," Tom answered, and even wiggled to prove the point.

Bloody bastard.

Was this his payback?

“You don’t need to act like an actual cat, Tom. Get ooooff,” Harry whined, but his prayers went unanswered, because the prat had the audacity to smirk at him.

“Tom-”

"What in the name of Merlin is going on here?" a very familiar voice asked, and Harry froze.

Oh shit .

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 9

°°••°°

"What in the name of Merlin is going on here?"

Harry and Tom froze simultaneously, their previous playful mood forgotten, and then-

looked up to see Snape glaring at them. 

Snape.

And there was someone standing behind him.

Oh, fuck.

Holy bluggering fuck, now they're done for.

How could they be so careless? Allow themselves to be caught?!?

The boys stood up quickly, their minds going a thousand miles an hour to find a way out of this mess, but then Tom froze as his eyes landed on the person who took a step forward from behind Snape and his face was illuminated by the light.

Tom stared into the eyes of one and only Theodeus Nott's, his former classmate's.

One of his first Knights’.

In turn, the older wizard's face turned white as he, too, spotted the boy standing next to Harry, recognition and disbelief glinting in his eyes.

If he was a lesser man, he'd be gaping.

" Well ?" Snape snapped again, not having the patience needed to deal with Potter and his possible… conquests. Who else could the boy be, considering the position he found them in? But… Severus frowned. "Who are you?" he asked, staring at Tom. He knew all of his students, and this one he hadn't seen before. Especially considering he was wearing Hogwarts uniform.

"Obliviate them," Tom hissed, and Snape looked startled at the clear command in his voice. It was of someone who was used to being obeyed without a question.

"My- Lord?" Nott mouthed in disbelief, still not daring to believe his own eyes. Perhaps they were playing tricks on him.

Tom smirked and offered a slight nod, confirming the older man’s suspicions.

Immediately, Nott bowed , still wide-eyed as if he couldn't comprehend what he was seeing. It was bizarre.

Bordering on impossible.

But who was he to question his Lord and his motives? His actions?

If he was here, like this, then he would not interfere with whatever was going on. Nott knew better than that.

Snape jerked as Tom's words finally registered in his mind and reached for his wand, but Harry's magic rose and snapped at both of the wizards, freezing them in place.

"Mr Potter, I could have you expelled for attacking a teacher. Release me at once!" Snape hissed, hiding his internal panic when the only part he could move was his head.

Being stunned by a bloody fourth year student, no less. The humiliation alone...

"No need for threats, Severus. You won't remember this," Tom said, and Snape glared daggers at him. How dare a student threaten him? Be so… familial , as if they were on the same level? Even above -

"Theodeus-"

"My Lord," the man responded reverently with utter devotion in his voice, and Snape blanched .

Tom smirked, enjoying the professor’s shock profusely. It’s not like he got to interact with much of anyone these days, so this was precious.

"Yes, yes, how unfortunate that you must see me now," Tom tutted. "However, it's too dangerous for you to keep this information. I will not risk you exposing Harry."

Both adults' eyes wandered to the boy.

Harry offered them a smirk of his own. A cold, predatory version of it, that's meant to make others run.

"Potter? You and-" Snape looked at Tom with disbelieving eyes. However, he didn't dare to voice his fears, considering who was - potentially - standing in front of him.

Severus Dark Mark flared painfully and his face lost all the remaining colour.

If not for Harry's spell, he would've crumbled to his knees.

"My Lord?" he asked fearfully, even though his brain refused to accept this boy as the most feared Dark Lord in history. His Lord.

Who he just found lying on top of Harry bloody Potter.

He blatantly refused to think about any and all meanings of that .

"Very good, Severus," Tom walked around the frozen wizards, sending Harry an amused look.

He may not be the one that Marked them, but his and his older counterparts' magic and soul were the same. 

He was their Lord too. 

"My Lord, how-" Nott seemed to be speechless. And elated. 

Perhaps because he hasn't seen Tom Riddle since his school days.

Not a version like this. 

No, it was always Lord Voldemort after.

He was missing the signature red eyes too. He looked… human.

"The less you know the better, Theodeus. For your own safety and for ours. Harry?" He looked at the boy and they shared a long conspiring look. Harry smirked and pulled out his wand.

"I'd rather you obliviate them, Tom. I'd rather not accidentally wipe their whole memory. That would be highly unfortunate."

Snape was startled. "Potter, are you out of your mind?" he hissed, failing to hide his rising panic. This, what he was seeing? Was significant and world-changing. He cannot be forced to forget. And he was secretly glad the brat was refusing it too, since he valued his memory and didn’t want it wiped completely by inexperienced students. 

He must not forget this.

"Sorry, professor. You were at the wrong place, the wrong time. It wouldn't do well for you to learn about my… post-curriculum activities, after all. Or my current company. You might let it slip to the wrong people."

"My Lord, I would never betray your confidences," Theodeus muttered, more than slightly affronted. He’s always been loyal. He never wavered in his faith.

"Hm… you wouldn't, would you?" Tom asked softly, admiring the loyalty his Knight- a Death Eater- still held for him after all these years, and yet, it still didn't change his mind. "It's nothing personal, Theodeus."

“I understand, my Lord.”

" I will lend you more of my magic. I'm seriously not obliviating Snape; he'd kill me if he found out."

Tom turned to Harry, not noticing the even more panicked expression Snape bore.

"I'll protect you, dear, don't you trust me?"

"Shut up and obliviate them."

"Yes, my Lord," Tom teased playfully and turned his predatory gaze to his followers.

The next moment, Tom felt magic flooding him. Harry stepped behind him and pressed a wand into his hand.

Trusting him.

He couldn't believe what a rush it was for someone to trust him in the way Harry trusted him.

With his wand.

His life.

Trusted him enough to take care of the threat and not take advantage of him.

He's never letting this go .

Tom trained Harry's wand - that felt so much like his own - on his future Death Eaters. 

"Don't try to fight this or it’ll hurt," he warned, even if he didn't care if they did. He’d still do the job he was entrusted with. “ Obliviate ."

Before his Lord obliviated him, Theodeus Nott felt giddy and had an intrigued and slightly wondrous look on his face as he observed his young Lord and Harry Potter hissing in parseltongue between themselves.

Arguing. Plotting. Grinning at each other and changing secret conspiratorial looks.

As if they stood on equal ground, for Theodeus had never seen his Lord act this way towards someone else.

Trusting , seeing as the Potter boy simply handed his Lord his own wand. Something any other wizard would curse you for even asking.

It was fascinating and terrifying at the same time, and yet, Theodeus felt excited for the future and for his Lord.

Because one thing was absolutely, terrifyingly clear to him:

It seems like finally, after years of waiting, Tom Riddle met his match.

"That was…" Harry was still speechless, even after Tom had pulled him back into the secret passage and cast Notice-Me-Not spell on it, just in case. After confounding Snape and Nott.

"We must be more careful,” Tom intoned quietly.

Harry’s eyes instantly snapped to him. “ We ? Who chased me here?” 

Tom was about to retort, when a sudden mischievous glint in Harry’s eyes and that goddamned smirk made him pause and step back wearily.

“You did, kitten ,” Harry said, pointing an accusatory finger into Tom’s chest. “You chased me like a ca- muffg!”

“Harry…” Tom whispered sweetly as he slapped his hand over Harry’s mouth. “Shut up.”

Harry looked shocked, then disbelieving, and then Tom could feel him smile. There wasn’t even any time for weariness to creep in, when the very next moment, that blasted boy licked him.

“What the fuck, Potter?!?” Tom screeched and jumped back, wiping his hand on his trousers. What was up with this boy? “You may have a sudden onset fascination- no, obsession - with cats, but it’s not an invitation to start acting like one!”

Harry bit his lip, doing his hardest to hold in his snickers, but the scowl Tom was wearing only deepened, causing Harry to lose it.

Tom wanted to be angry. He really really did, but the only feeling he could conjure was fond exasperation, most likely a cause of Harry’s laughter.

Tom shook his head, having no idea how he ended up in this situation.

Merlin, a kitten .

If his followers heard this… his Dark Lord days would be over before they even started.

And yet, as he looked at this emerald-eyed boy, he couldn’t muster even the slightest thread of regret. He wanted more of this, whatever this was.

He’s never felt more alive.

Especially when Harry smiled brightly at him, making his heart flutter.

“Come on, Tom, we should go. Merlin knows, if Snape finds us again, we might not be so lucky.”

Tom hummed absentmindedly, and allowed himself to be pulled through the narrow passageway.

“Do you think the obliviate will hold?” Harry asked, a slight hesitation in his voice, and Tom could tell he was worried, even if he hid it well. “I mean, Snape is… well, Snape . Sneaky bastard and I’m pretty sure his occlumency skills aren’t subpar.”

“Hm… I’m uncertain. While I don’t doubt my own abilities, I’m unsure of his. It could go either way. Don’t worry-” Tom found himself reassuring Harry as he panicked. “Snape is… well, he bears my Mark. He’s been trying to help you this year, no matter how annoying you find it, he has. If there’s one thing I can say with confidence, is that he will be on your side regardless, even if he somehow breaks through the obliviate.”

“Unless he decides that dissecting me is a better option,” Harry muttered darkly. It was an entirely possible option.

Tom snorted.

“What? He might! I kind of attacked him.”

“I’m sure you being found together with the Dark Lord will overshadow that fact a little.”

“Easy for you to say.”

“He won’t dare harm his own Lord,” Tom said with conviction.

“Are you, really? His Lord? I mean, you’ve been stuck in that diary-”

“It’s a journal.”

“-for decades. You didn’t mark them.”

“But my counterpart did. We are the same soul, Harry.” Tom turned to look him in the eye, just so Harry could see he wasn’t kidding. “He might be older, insane and more experienced, but we still share a soul. His followers are my followers. I’m still Voldemort. ”

Harry stared at Tom in contemplative silence, his eyes calculating.

For a brief moment, Tom was struck by fear of Harry leaving him.

But he wouldn’t… would he? Not after all this time.

Not after he came back.

Not after giving him his wand and trusting him to take care of it.

Not after-

No, Harry wouldn’t leave him.

“I know you’re Voldemort, kind of,” Harry started slowly. “But you are also different. You’re also Tom Riddle and still possess your humanity and your brilliant mind. You’re not insane.” Harry cocked his head to the side, smiling slightly. “We might even say, you’re a better version of the current Dark Lord. Oh, stop preening.” The boy swatted Tom’s arm. “I’m not complimenting you, I’m stating facts.”

“Do I look better too?”

“Yes.” Harry’s cheeks reddened. “Shut up!”

“I didn’t say anything.”

Harry glared, but that didn’t diminish Tom’s smirk in the slightest. In fact, it got wider.

“Who was that man behind Snape?” Harry suddenly asked, feeling quite stupid he forgot to ask later. “He recognized you.”

“Theodeus Nott,” Tom answered easily. “He was my classmate and one of my Knights. One of the very firsts, actually.”

“Ah, that makes sense.” Harry paused, looking Tom up and down. “You look great for such an old man, Tom.”

Tom, who was still in possession of Harry’s wand, shot a stinging hex at the boy.

“Ouch! It’s true- ouch ! TOM!” Harry screeched after Tom unrepentantly shot another hex straight to his buttocks.

“You, Harry James Potter, are a danger to society as a whole,” Tom muttered darkly. “And you deserved those hexes. And besides, age means nothing to me, seeing as I’ve conquered death, dear.”

“Whatever,” Harry muttered darkly, still rubbing the offended places. “I’m surprised you didn’t ask for his help or something. I mean… I’m sure he could lend a hand with some things. He’s older and has more experience than me. And isn’t under Dumbledore’s constant eye.” Like me.

“Perhaps, but it’s too dangerous at the moment. You said it yourself - Death Eaters are rearing their heads again, if the shitshow at the Quidditch Cup is any indication. We don’t know who was involved and initiated it - it could be my Inner Circle, it could be just lower ranks getting too excited. For all we know, Theodeus was one of them.”

“Sure, but you were there too. I doubt he would’ve done anything.”

“Better safe than sorry, Harry. There’s just so much I can do in this form,” Tom motioned over his still corporeal body. “I’m not sure I could’ve held off two competent, adult wizards, who are my own Inner Circle members. And I don’t allow idiots in, just so you know.”

Harry rolled his eyes, already intimately familiar with ‘only the best for Tom Riddle’ spiel.

“For all we know, Theodeus could’ve told my main part about us or even handed you off to him. It was too risky at the moment.”

“Alright,” Harry agreed easily. After all, Tom knew his followers best, even if it’s been a while. And he really didn’t want to be handed off to that insane lunatic any time soon. Not until he has a plan to make him sane-r.

“You should also stop pouring so much of your magic into me, Harry, unless you wish to pass out from exhaustion.”

Harry stopped briefly, blinking in shock.

He completely forgot he was doing that. It was sort of instinctual at this point.

“Oh,” Harry muttered and stopped his magic from flowing so heavily into the boy.

Their connection was one of a kind - completely unique. Harry knew, because he searched the library high and low, read every book about magical connections he could get his hands on, and still, nothing even resembled the bond he and Tom shared.

It was weird, yet fascinating at the same time.

Soul or magical connection, Harry wasn’t sure. Parasitic from Tom’s end - not that he’d ever say that out loud - but it was true. He was the one keeping Tom corporeal and made it possible for him to interact with the outside world.

It was much more draining at first, when he was much younger, but back then, Tom was content to answer back from the diary, which didn’t require much energy  at all. And he kept enough of the lifeforce from Ginny as well, in order to prevent Harry from being harmed.

Only later did Tom start appearing to him in the real world. 

The very first time must’ve been when the Dursleys decided to lock him up for five days without food.

Harry offhandedly mentioned it to Tom and the next moment, a very pissed-off, ghostly apparition of Tom Riddle was standing in front of him, demanding him to curse those filthy muggles, and if Harry couldn’t do it himself, Tom would gladly do it for him.

It was a shock, one could say.

And perhaps not as much of a coincidence or accident, as some would believe, that the day he was let out, he cursed Marge.

Harry still wished he had stayed long enough to see their horrified faces.

“Harry?” Tom’s concerned tone reached Harry, making him snap out of his memories.

“Yeah? Sorry, I zoned out.”

“You- you should probably lie down.”

Harry frowned, wondering what the fuck Tom was on about this time, when a wave of dizziness hit him and he finally felt just how exhausted he was.

Oh no.

Harry barely had time to extend his hand and lean against the wall, breathing heavily.

“That was unexpected,” Harry muttered, when the feeling passed and he felt more steady on his feet. The previous adrenaline rush must’ve zapped whatever energy he had left.

Tom pursed his lips unhappily. “Oh was it? I told you to eat-”

“Need I remind you you were the one that tackled me-”

“You deserved it.” Tom was firm on that one, but his eyes softened when Harry muttered a tired ‘maybe’ . “Come on. Let’s get you back to bed.” Tom gently took a hold of Harry’s elbow and snook a hand around his waist, for the second time that night. And he did not preen when he felt Harry lean into him. “Come on, dear. Room of Requirement is the closest, at this point.”

Harry didn’t protest, feeling sluggish, and allowed Tom to lead him.

He was out before the pillow reached his head.

When Harry woke up, it was to a basket of fruits and sandwiches on the nightstand and a blurry shape of Tom devouring yet another heavy tome of what Harry was sure was some obscure and difficult magic.

“How did you get the food?” he asked, once it finally clicked that this room - while brilliant - doesn’t provide substance.

Tom suddenly gained a peculiar look on his face and slowly put the book down.

“I- I had the most bizarre encounter earlier,” Tom stammered, looking quite put out. “I met your friend.”

~

Harry’s been snoring slightly for what Tom esteemed to be hours now.

He doesn’t fancy going back into his journal when he doesn't need to; it’s not like anyone can just waltz into the Room of Requirement and he has some time before Harry wakes up, so Tom decides to indulge himself into one of the many books the Room so generously provides for him.

After all, he has nothing but time. Why not make the most of it?

He is halfway through when a sound startles him.

Knocking .

On the door.

“It shouldn’t be possible,” Tom mutters to no one but himself, but alas, he’s standing up, Harry’s wand in hand, and slowly approaches the door.

If Dumbledore somehow found out… Tom looks back at the boy sleeping on the bed. Then this is the end.

But Tom isn’t one to go down without a fight.

He’ll kill if he has to, too.

Knock knock knock

There it is again.

Tom inhales deeply, praying to every god he knows that opening the door isn’t a mistake - and peeks out.

There's a petite blonde girl standing on the other side, holding a basket-

“Here,” The next moment, its being shoved into Tom’s arms. “Harry’ll be hungry when he wakes up. It’s better than walking all the way to the kitchens and back here, isn’t it?”

Tom may be shocked, but it doesn’t stop him from pointing the wand at the girl's throat.

“Who are you and how do you know we’re here?” he demands, ignoring the fear creeping in. If she knows, who else has she informed?

The girl giggles.

“Relax, Tom. You and Harry are completely safe in there. And I would never dare betray either of you. Lady Magic would strike me down immediately, I think.”

Against his rational mind, Tom relaxes. Somehow, he believes her.

“You haven’t answered my questions,” he says instead through clenched teeth.

“Ah, my mistake. I’m Luna Lovegood.” Tom recognizes the name instantly. ”Nargles told me where to find you. They say a lot of things, actually.”

The- what?

Nargles?

“Nargles?” he repeats, flabbergasted.

She nods, and only now does Tom notice the faraway look in her eyes.

Harry did say the girl knows things she shouldn’t… obviously.

So he does the next best thing; tries to read her mind.

And fails .

There is nothing but white impenetrable mist surrounding the girl's mind. It’s not occlumency, but something else shielding her from the world.

Something other . Something unseen.

Oh.

“You’re a seer,” he blurs out, without really meaning to, blush rushing to his cheeks.

Luna smiles.

“And you are blessed by Magic. You and Harry, both.” At once, her expression clears. Sharpens . It sends chills down Tom’s spine. “But only if you stay together. You’ll either rise together, or everything will fall apart.”

Tom believes her.

He’s still cautious, but something in him is entirely trustful of this girl in front of him. Of her words. 

Predictions?

“So you agree? With our goals?”

“I agree to the path that allows magic to thrive.”

Tom frowns. “Those are my goals.”

“Perhaps. Once upon a time.” She cocks her head to the side. Her eyes unseeing. “There are many paths, Tom Riddle. Many outcomes. It all relies on the choices we make.”

“Am I making the right choices then?”

“ You are now. With Harry by your side.” She’s smiling at him again, a knowing glint in her eyes. “If only he was born in your time, right?”

Wishful thinking. Tom has pondered many times over the last few years, how if Harry was born  decades earlier and attended Hogwarts at the same time as he… they could’ve taken the Magical World by storm.

That perhaps, he wouldn’t have gone insane.

Wouldn’t have caused such destruction to the place he tried to fix.

But it was nothing more than a wishful dream.

They were here, now.

Doing the same, even if more difficult, thing.

But Tom believed that they will succeed this time. That he and Harry will fix this world.

“Good luck, Tom Riddle. Just remember; you have more allies in the castle than you think.”

~

Harry was just as flabbergasted as Tom was.

“Luna?” he looked at the basket, noting that his favourite foods were stored in there, amongst them: “Treacle tart! How did she know?”

“She’s a seer.”

Harry choked on his food, sending Tom a withering glare. The slytherin clearly waited until he took a bite to tell him that. It was obvious enough from that infuriating smirk on Tom’s dumb face.

“What?!” he choked out, mind whirling back to their previous encounters with Luna. “But… well, that makes a weird sort of sense, really.”

“Oh, does it, now?”

“Shut up. Luna is… different. She’s always talking in riddles and looks like she’s in another world most of the time… I should’ve seen this coming.”

“Obviously.” Tom smirked. “But how could you have? You are many things, darling, but seer isn’t one of them.”

Harry wisely ignored the other boy. “Still can’t believe she just… what? Told you?”

Tom rolled his eyes. “She didn’t. I guessed. Not that hard to decipher when she knows who I am without meeting me, her mind is clouded and she speaks in riddles, as you say. Kind of. Besides, she’s not the first person I’ve met with seer abilities.”

Harry groaned. “If you say Trelawney, I’ll dump you in Moaning Myrtle's toilet.”

“Merlin, no.” Tom looks disgusted. “However… during my time there was a second year Hufflepuff girl who was told to give accurate readings.”

“Of course, she was beneath you to approach,” Harry quipped, a knowing look on his face.

“Of course. She was way too young and, well… I don’t know what happened after. Who knows? Maybe she read my tea leaves and predicted my Dark Lord days.”

Harry snorted. “Of course. Tea leaves. Merlin, the first time I had to read my tea leaves, that bint announced there was a grim and I’ll die. Not to mention I thought I saw a bloody grim weeks before and after that.”

Tom smiled fondly. “I remember. You threatened to set her on fire for two weeks straight after that. Said nobody would question why her classroom exploded, considering how much smoke and sherry bottles there were in the vicinity.”

“I still might,” Harry muttered darkly. “I’m telling you, she was paid by Dumbledore to get me used to death threats. Even though that grim must’ve been Padfoot and not an actual death sign.”

“Speaking of…?” Tom raised his brows in question. “Have you sent him a letter yet?”

“...no?” Harry took up eating again, so he wouldn’t have to talk.

He had no idea why he was avoiding Sirius.

Or perhaps he did.

That man was clearly someone who would listen to Dumbledore, blindly. Which was suspicious as fuck, considering that Dumbledore could’ve gotten him out of Azkaban, whenever. 

“He’s the adult. He should be reaching out to me,” he said eventually, and it was true. Why was it Harry's job to reach out to everyone? Fix everything?

“From what we heard, your godfather is a childish gryffindor, sitting in Dumbledore’s pockets,” Tom clearly wasn’t impressed with the current Blacks. “But he is your godfather, someone who broke out of Azkaban in fear Pettigrew would get to you. I’m sure you’ll be able to change his mind about the old coot.” Eventually. And if not, he’ll take Harry’s mind off things after killing the Black himself.

“Whatever.” Harry’s too busy with things anyway. Maybe after Yule. “I need a bloody muscle relaxant. I don’t think I can walk.” Harry promptly fell back into pillows, groaning. “I’m never ever dancing again. Or walking, for that matter.”

“Don’t be dramatic, dear,” Tom said, even though he could admit Luna’s words about going for food held some merit right now. She must’ve known this would be the case. “You’ll be just fine. And I’m certain you have some pain relief potions leftover.”

“They’re in my trunk,” Harry draped a hand over his eyes. “I hate my life.”

“No, you don’t. You got to… well, not exactly attack, but you did get one over Snape, didn’t you?”

Harry groaned loudly . “Oh, Merlin, don’t remind me. If he sees some discrepancies in his memory, he’ll kill me. Stop looking so bloody amused! You know I’m right! And if I end up poisoned, the blame will be entirely yours!”

“Of course, dear,” Tom said placatingly, finding Harry’s worry unfounded. In turn, Harry put a pillow over his head and screamed.

The Potion’s professor seemed to be becoming an ally, and Tom was going to take advantage anywhere he could. His Harry may see it as a hindrance, but it’ll help in the long run. “Come on. I’ll draw you a bath. It’ll help you loads with those sore muscles, and after that, we’ll look for some more obscure curses you can use on your yearmates.”

Harry smiled behind the pillow.

Tom may be an utter asshole, but he could also be incredibly sweet and considerate. He knew just what to say to make him feel better.

The water was already running when a ridiculous thought crossed Harry’s mind; if he allowed Voldemort access to his mind and he saw Tom with him, drawing him a bloody bath? Would that insane lunatic spontaneously combust? 

Harry started laughing from the sheer incredulousness of it, when Tom shouted:

“Hurry up!”

Perhaps that idea has merit.

Voldemort might just be shocked back into sanity.

Severus was contemplating if calling Narcissa Malfoy as a healer for Harry was a good idea or would the boy simply run off at the sight of her, when there was a knock at his door.

He genuinely hoped it wasn’t Igor, who’s been trying to get him alone to talk for quite some time now, getting increasingly more and more paranoid.

Severus understood where that fear was coming from - their Marks were darkening, the Dark Lord was getting stronger by the day and Karkaroff was a traitor . It was a death sentence to the man.

“Come in,” he said, relieved to see it was his godson along with Nott and Zabini. “What do you need, Draco?”

“Would you mind if we borrowed your pensive for a bit?” Draco couldn’t even hide his excitement from the dower man. “Just one memory, and we’ll be gone.”

Snape’s eyes narrowed. What had his slytherins so excited?

“Only if you tell me what sort of memory it is, Draco. And who’s it from?” Merlin, don’t let it be something inappropriate. 

“Harry’s,” Nott answered easily, with the same sort of enthusiasm.

Of course.

What was Severus even expecting?

It was always Potter .

“We missed the fiasco with Weasley earlier, and Harry was gracious enough to provide the memory for us.”

Snape snorted.

Gracious? Severus could bet his entire potion cabinet that Potter traded it for something. But he could also understand his slytherins’ intrigue and even disappointment at having missed the so-called show.

Even the staff was still talking about it, or more precisely - how Potter got points awarded to Ravenclaw instead of his own house.

Minerva was still salty about that one.

“Go ahead,” he motioned to the cabinet where his currently empty pensive lay. 

“Thank you, Sev!” Draco exclaimed, and the other two inclined their heads in gratitude as well.

Not a moment later, all three were absorbed in the memory.

In the mean time, Snape weighed his options.

He always called Narcissa for abuse cases. She was an extremely talented healer, a mother herself and had a unique approach to each student. He couldn’t remember the time someone was uncomfortable in her presence or refused the treatment; she never left anyone unhealed.

However… Potter was a different case. Explosive and unpredictable case.

He had no idea how it would go if the boy saw Narcissa Malfoy. He could refuse. He could run away. He could agree.

It was hard enough to even pin down the blasted boy, let alone extract answers from him, or, Merlin forbid, admit the abuse he suffered for he was still in denial, but Severus couldn’t predict how he’d react to seeing his classmate’s - and now friend’s - mother, as a healer.

Severus had other contacts, of course, but he didn’t trust anyone as much as he trusted Cissy. Especially with someone as famous as the Boy Who Lived.

It was decided, then.

As if on cue, explosive laughter erupted as the boys emerged from the pensive. All of them teary eyed from laughter.

“Good memory?” he drawled, knowing damn well that it was. Even if he was furious at the time at the sheer audacity of the gryffindors.

“Merlin, Sev. He- he got points appointed to another house?”

“And Weasley’s face! What was he thinking, asking Delacour out?” Zabini was just as shocked as the rest of them. “Is he completely brain-dead?”

Nott, however, looked serious. “This may push them to attack Harry.” Everyone looked at him, startled at the serious tone. “We all know he’s been completely unreasonable ever since Harry… well, snapped. Stalking, attacking, and now only he, but his demented sister and Granger too.”

Draco immediately sobered up. “Sev, what if they try to potion him? Especially Weaslette?”

Severus already wondered about this himself. “I’m confident Mr Potter is not one to fall prey to such things. However, I’m sure you’re aware he checks his food, and as long as he’s sitting at the Slytherin table…”

“Nobody would dare,” Theo finished, wide-eyed. “And we’d notice if he was acting differently.”

“Precisely.”

His slytherins seemed to relax.

It was a wonder how they came to care for a boy they antagonised for the better part of four years. But Harry grew on all of them.

Most likely like fungus.

“Now, if you’re finished with the memory, kindly get out.”

The boys dipped their heads and scurried out of his office, leaving Severus alone again.

He didn’t waste any time. 

“Malfoy Manor!” the wizard shouted as he threw a pinch of floo powder into the fire.

“Severus?”

“It’s me. Is Narcissa home?”

“Yes. Come through.”

Severus stepped into a very familiar study of one Lucius Malfoy, who looked slightly dishevelled. He looked to be writing Merlin’s knows which draft of a letter, if the discarded and crumbled papers were any indication.

“Writing a book, Lucius?” Snape drawled, both curious and amused at his friend’s clearly panicked state.

“Very funny, Severus. No, just a very important and delicate letter.” He put the quill down, sighing deeply, and leaned back into his chair. “I believe I made a grave mistake a few years ago and I can’t seem to find a way to remedy it.”

“Oh?”

“I’m sorry, Severus, I cannot disclose it, even to you. But there is another way you could help me.” The wizard looked intently at the Potion’s Master, as if to scrutinise his reaction. “What can you tell me about Harry Potter?”

Severus was stunned at the question. Why would Lucius care about Potter, out of all people? Why now?

“What exactly do you wish to know, Lucius? I’m sure whatever it is, your son would be a more viable source, seeing as Draco and Harry get along quite well these days.”

“So I’ve heard. Trust me, it’s a great relief from Draco's usual complaints about Potter. However, it’s most shocking how the young Potter heir suddenly just… changed completely, isn’t it? Do you think someone is… influencing him?”

Lucius knew something he didn’t, of that Severus was certain.

“As far as I’m aware, the boy has been playing Dumbledore all these years. He duped everyone, even us, but something this year made him snap. Perhaps it was his name coming out of the Goblet, forcing him to compete. Perhaps he was done with pretending. Who knows? But one thing I’m completely certain of, is that the Harry Potter we knew before was a farce. The boy is dark, Lucius. I’ll swear on it.”

The blond exhaled shakily, and closed his eyes.

“Did something happen, Lucius?” Severus inquired. He’s never seen Malfoy Lord act like this. He was always poised and collected. Now he looked defeated.

“Yes. I’m unable to tell you what, Severus, and it’s not because I do not trust you,” he added, clearly sensing Snape’s annoyance. “I met Potter in Hogsmeade.” That was a surprise to the professor. “He made claims… statements really. I was unwise, I’ll admit, and I goaded the boy.” Snape closed his eyes in exasperation. He knew where this was going. “He made my Mark burn , Severus. His wandless magic? The control he has… What if the Dark Lord is possessing the boy?”

That Severus did not expect. As well as visible fear and desperation in the other wizard’s eyes.

“I assure you, Lucius, that Potter is terrifying on his own, and our Lord has no influence over it.”

“But the Mark-”

“I believe it’s closely related to parseltongue. And Potter is a parselmouth; of course he’ll exploit this loophole. Just look at what he did during the first task.”

“Yes… it was a splendid display, I’ll admit that.” He smirked. “And the old coot was furious afterwards.”

Severus snorted. “Splendid display? Do you mean the part where Potter skipped away with the egg, happy as you please, with not a scratch on him or when he stood there smirking while the dragon almost broke the protective enchantments of the judges’ box? Hell, the boy even pointed to the dragon! Be glad we weren’t there.”

Lucius chuckled. He wouldn’t have minded if the judges were burned. Most were fools anyway.

“So the boy is showing his true colours then? It’s not a farce?”

“I wish it was, then I wouldn’t have to deal with all the additional drama this causes. Potter may’ve suddenly become a brilliant student, but Merlin, getting anything out of him is impossible. I have no idea what he wants from all of this.”

“Is my son safe?” Lucius asked quietly, but his eyes were trained intently on Severus. “I know they became acquaintances, friends even, but is my son safe from him , Severus? And don’t you dare sugar coat it.”

The wizard pondered for a moment. “From what I observed so far, Draco is in no danger from Potter, Lucius. If anything, when the time comes, I’m certain Harry will protect those who are close to him, including your son.”

Malfoy sighed deeply. “Why do I get a feeling Potter is gathering his own inner circle?”

Severus snorted. Those were the exact words Theodeus Nott said to him last night.

“Perhaps you’re onto something here, Lucius.”

“Onto what?” a voice asked from the doorway, and both wizards turned to see Narcissa. “I apologise for taking this long to come up, Severus. Would you like some tea?”

Ever the gracious host, Severus thought.

“No, thank you, Cissy. I’m afraid I have to go back to Hogwarts as soon as possible. Merlin knows what those dunderheads would do in my absence.”

The witch chuckled. “Of course. Come. Let’s talk. I’m sure Lucius needs to finish his letter.”

Severus shared a look with the man and said his goodbyes, following Narcissa out of the study.

“Now, Severus, what did you need me for?”

“I have a student at Hogwarts who is in need of your expertise.”

The pleasant expression on the woman’s face dowered immediately.

“Another case?” she whispered sadly. It hurt her greatly to hear about any child being hurt in their own homes, where they should be cherished beyond belief. “Who is it?”

Severus shook his head. “I’m afraid I cannot say. In fact, they demanded a secrecy contract. Wouldn’t agree to a healer any other way.”

Narcissa’s concern grew.

“That’s a bit unusual for a Hogwarts student, but I understand. You wouldn’t have asked if it wasn’t serious.”

“So, you’ll agree to help?”

“Of course. When do you need me there?”

“Sometime during the holidays would be wonderful. Whenever you have free time.”

“Perhaps after Yule then. It is an incredibly busy time. I’ll send you a letter.”

“You’re a lifesaver, Cissy.”

The witch chuckled. “Oh, stop it, you. You know it’s my job.”

Severus did. And he wished there was someone taking children's health as seriously as Narcissa did back in his time.

Perhaps his life would have turned out differently. But it was nothing more than a wishful dream.

There was no point dwelling on it now.

He can only strive to do better.

“Has anyone seen Harry?” Cassius Warrington asked as he entered the Common Room.

“Not since yesterday,” Nott replied, eyes narrowed. “Why?”

Cassius opened his robe and showed a snake coiled tightly around his neck. “This. The little buddy just came up to me and slithered up there. No idea why or what I should do now.”

“Where were you when this happened?” Draco asked, suspicious. It wasn’t like Harry’s snake to just slither up to anyone out of the blue. There must’ve been a reason.

“Uh… just walking out of detention with Moody,” Cassius answered sheepishly. “Snake was right at his door, actually.”

Draco and Theodore shared a look.

This was weird.

Perhaps Harry sent his snake to spy on the ex-Auror? Who knows?

“So… what should I do?” Cassius asked, pointing at the snake.

Draco smirked. “Keep it.” He shrugged, feigning disinterest. “You two look comfy.”

Cassius visibly gulped, not expecting such an answer. Clearly, he wanted that snake far away from him. “But- can’t you get Harry?”

“No idea where he is, he wasn’t at breakfast or at lunch,” Draco shrugged again. “We don’t exactly keep tabs on him, you know.”

“I doubt he’d be happy if we tried to stalk him,” nodded Theo. “And besides, he has a tendency to disappear when he doesn’t want to be found. Just keep the snake, Cassius. It’ll do whatever it wants to.”

The boy nodded, looking defeated, then slumped onto one of the sofas.

As if on cue, Loki uncoiled himself and slithered up to Draco, pushing its head under the boy’s hand, until Draco started scratching it.

“See?” Draco smirked. “Wasn’t so hard, was it?”

Theo rolled his eyes. “No need to be so smug, Dray. We get it. The snake likes you.”

“Of course it does.”

“You probably smell like food to him, that’s why.”

Draco spluttered, glaring daggers at Theo, who was nonchalantly checking out his nails. “I do not!”

“How would you know? It’s entirely possible.”

“I’ll ask Harry. He’ll tell you you’re full of shit, Theo.”

The boy smirked smugly, as if he knew something Draco didn’t.

“Any of you going home after the Yule Ball?” Cassius asked, feeling much more relaxed that the serpent wasn’t around his neck. Merlin .

“Nope,” Theo quipped. “I’m good here.”

“I’ll be going home for the Yule Ball mother is preparing. She’d kill me if I missed it.” Draco turned to glare at Theo. “Aren’t you attending?”

“You won’t bully me to go this year, Draco. This year, we have a valid excuse to miss it. Why not use it?”

“That’s a valid point,” Cassius grinned. “All the fun will be at Hogwarts this year. I heard that most Heads of the Ministry departments will be attending as well. Perfect for networking.”

Draco’s face soured. “Don’t tell me I’ll be the only student attending our Ball.”

“Oh, I’m sure there will be kids there for you to talk with, Draco dear,” Blaise came up to the group, grinning like a loon. “All of those who were too young to attend Hogwarts Ball and went home… younger children. You know. Perfect for your entertainment.”

Draco snarled. “Shut up, Blaise.”

“Why? I’m stating the facts, Draco. Almost everyone is staying at Hogwarts this year. Missing one year won’t change anything in the grand scheme of things.”

“If you want some company, invite Harry,” Theo’s grin turned feral for a second. “I’m sure your parents wouldn’t mind meeting him again.”

Draco paled slightly as he recalled the last time his parents and Harry came face to face.

It was a disaster.

His father still warned him not to anger Harry needlessly.

“... I’m missing something, aren’t I,” Cassius muttered, confused at the younger boy's reactions. “Typical.”

Blaise grinned. “Nothing personal, Cassius. Just Harry being Harry.”

“That doesn’t clarify anything, you know. I’m certain you’d say that even if he killed someone.”

Blaise offered a smile and nothing else.

After all, all of them knew that Harry Potter was more than he appeared.

More intelligent. More secretive. More cruel.

All the hidden depths of the boy, the secrets he kept close to his heart. The knowing smiles and non-answers.

Potter was a walking contradiction full of mysteries and they couldn’t help but seek answers they weren’t going to get.

Not unless the boy offers those himself, freely.

“Well then,” Cassius stood up, feeling like he was intruding on a conversation that didn’t involve him. “I’ll leave you to it then. I suggest you get to bed early, unless you wish to look like shit tomorrow.”

“Malfoys never look like shit.” Draco huffed. “Ridiculous.”

“Are you ready for the Ball tomorrow?”

Harry groaned, wishing for the thing to be cancelled altogether.

“Oh, yes. People ogling me and just waiting for me to trip over my own feet. There’s nothing better than that.”

“Oh, don’t be melodramatic, dear, you’ll do just fine.”

Harry grabbed a pillow and pushed it over his face, muffling his groans of misery.

“You’ve been doing this a lot lately,” Tom pointed out. “Hope this isn’t a sign you want to be suffocated. Or have you found your preferred dying method? A kink perhaps? Who kno-”

“Tom, shut up!” Harry threw the pillow at Tom, cheeks flaming red. Why did he have to be such a prick?!? “Can’t you be normal for once and allow me to wallow in my own misery? Feel sorry for me or something.”

“Oh?” Tom raised an inquiring eyebrow. “Yes, such horrors you face. Socialising! The epitome of torture and gateway to madness. But wait, that’s not all! Dancing! Oh, you poor dea- what the fuck, Harry?!? ” Tom shrieked when Harry managed to transfigure his cup into a fish and threw it directly into Tom’s face. “Are you completely out of your mind?!?”

“Yes,” Harry pouted, feeling completely justified in what he just did. “You deserved it. I hope it stinks.”

Tom gaped.

There was nothing else to do but gape, because this boy was completely ridiculous and unpredictable.

Nobody has ever done something like this before. If they had, he would’ve crucioed them for sheer audacity, and then left them twitching on the floor, begging for the mercy of death.

However, after years being with the boy, he understood one thing; Harry lashes out when stressed.

And he looked stressed.

On edge.

Annoying him now probably wasn’t the best thing, but Tom just wanted to alleviate the pressure.

“You know I didn’t mean it, Harry,” Tom walked closer to the bed and tentatively sat down. “You have this whole day to yourself, we can do whatever you want. We can even- “ Merlin, help him, “ -play Exploding Snap or learn some new obscure curses? I’ve had time to read about quite a few interesting ones last night, I’m sure you’d be interested.”

Tom could see a reluctant smile forming on Harry’s lips and he knew he was winning. “Come on, dear. You can’t stay all day in bed, moping.”

“I can, too.”

“Sure, but why waste your time doing that when we can use it to blow something up?”

Harry was sold.

His eyes glinted with something fierce when he looked back at Tom, an excited grin on his face that did something weird to Tom’s insides.

“Well, we can’t miss such an opportunity now, can we?” Harry jumped up from the bed with renewed energy. He always found blowing things up extremely satisfying and Tom knew it.

That bastard.

Probably used this to get him out of the bed too, but Harry couldn’t hold it against him. He just knew he will soon be learning something illegal but immensely gratifying.

Tom was special like that.

At that moment, half a dozen duelling practice dummies appeared on the other side of the room and Tom picked up the book he left open previously, skimming through previous bookmarks, and walked up to Harry.

“Let’s get started, shall we?”

After the first spell left the dummy in lightly smoking tatters and Harry looked at him with a brilliant, but not entirely sane smile on his face, Tom knew with absolute certainty that Harry was a gift for him from the Gods themselves.

That with Harry by his side, he could take over the world.

There would be no one else. There couldn’t be. This world simply couldn’t handle another Harry Potter in it.

However, Tom heeded the seer’s warning. It was clear to him that the Fates were speaking through Luna and he wasn’t arrogant enough to dismiss them like most would.

He didn’t tell Harry how the seer’s eyes went completely white and she spoke in a grovelling voice that made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up and froze him in place, when his instincts told him it was something other speaking through the girl.

Something bigger and greater than all of them.

One sentence that still lingered in his mind and inflicted terror of what was at stake. Of what was implied. 

If the pieces aren’t reunited bar the carrier of the soul, if he falls into the hands of the tainted light, everything will be lost and magical world will face the threat of extinction and eternal darkness

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 10

°°••°°

Bubbly excited chattering was filling the Great Hall while the only thing Harry could feel was dread.

The Ball was later today.

Harry immediately beelined for the Slytherin table as he noticed Ginny looking intently at him from the moment he stepped foot into this place.

He knew exactly what she wanted and what she believed she'd get.

Oh, what a spectacle it'll be once she finds out the truth.

"Running from angry gingers again, Harry?" Blaise asked, pleasant as you please. He had a perfect view of all three Weasleys, and could see the Weaselette almost foaming at the mouth once Harry sat down with them.

"Ah, you've noticed?"

"Hard not to. Heard her boasting to a few ravenclaws how you two are going together today and how wonderful it'll be."

"Not to mention she's still staring at you. Methinks you have a stalker."

Harry furrowed his nose in disgust, emitting laughter from his yearmates.

"Shut up. Just wait for her to blow up once she's left stranded."

"That won't be pretty," Theo muttered. "Their mother is rumoured to have banshee blood. I mean, everyone has heard her ear-piercing howlers. Wouldn't be too far off the mark for her daughter to be like her too."

Harry grimaced. If they thought her howlers were bad, they should be glad they never had to endure the real thing.

Molly did have a thing for screeching.

Oh no, Harry's eyes widened with realisation.

He's pretty sure he'll be on the receiving end of her howler by tomorrow morning.

Fuck that shit.

He should prepare some sort of ward or just burn the thing before it even opens its mouth.

"Oh, by the way, your snake is in our dorm," Draco pointed out.

"Why?" 

"Came with Cassius yesterday. Poor bloke was terrified." Theo nodded solemnly. "Said Loki just climbed up on him after he left Moody’s detention and only got off in our common room, replacing Cassius with Draco." 

Draco preened a little, clearly happy to be the snake's favourite.

Harry, on the other hand, was frowning.

It sounded like his snake was almost caught by Moody. The damn ex-auror knew he had a snake and Harry was certain he recognized it too. Unfortunately for him, Moody wasn’t an idiot.

Harry needs to be more careful. For all he knows, this will be reported to Dumbledore. 

He's surprised it hasn't happened already. Why would Moody keep quiet about it? Was there an ulterior motive? Or was Harry too paranoid?

"I'll go get him after breakfast," Harry stated, receiving a few nods in response. He might as well use this time to write a letter to Sirius and see if the man is still alive.

It was shocking he’s yet to receive anything since September. Perhaps someone was intercepting his letters.

Which wouldn't be surprising one bit. Dumbledore wouldn't want him to have any more outside influence, especially with his less than gryffindor behaviour as of late.

"...Harry?"

Harry turned to Draco, who looked incredibly nervous for some reason. It wasn't like the boy at all.

"Hm?"

"I uh… you're staying at Hogwarts after the Yule Ball, right?"

"Where else would I go?" Harry answered almost on instinct. He'd rather subject himself to Ginny's company than go back to being a slave for the Dursleys. Perhaps after this year, he wouldn't have to go. Emancipation did have its perks.

Voldemort unknowingly saved him from his relatives, even if it was in order to kill him with this tournament. He should send a gift basket or something.

The looks of worry slytherins shared went completely over Harry's head, as he was too preoccupied imagining Voldemort’s face at receiving the basket.

It'd be totally worth it.

"Well, students are allowed to leave after the Ball, if they wish, but most are staying in the castle. However, my parents still insist I attend the Malfoy Yule Ball and I was wondering if- if you'd like to attend with me," Draco stammered the last part and his cheeks were flaming red as he finished.

Harry was alternating between shock and amusement.

Did- did he just get invited to a very exclusive Malfoy Yule Ball personally ? 

And all it took was- was being himself and a few months of tentative friendship?

This was way too easy.

Draco still looked like a mess and for a moment looked fearful of rejection, so Harry offered him a rare genuine smile.

"Sure, Draco. Why not?"

The boy instantly relaxed. Blaise with Theo started snickering.

Harry shot them an inquiring look.

"Oh, he tried to bribe us to go as well, but there's no way we're going this year."

"Why not?"

"All the action is at Hogwarts this year," Theo grinned. "And we've been to every single Ball for as long as we can remember. It gets tedious, especially since we get stuck with each other anyway while adults socialize."

"We're quite happy to miss it this year, but Draco must attend since he's the heir of House Malfoy-"

"-and his mother would skin him alive if he missed it."

Harry chuckled.

Yes, he could see it happening. From what he's observed of Narcissa Malfoy, she was a perfect pureblood lady, though and through, at least when in public. Hell, she remained composed and gracious when he cursed her husband. That alone spoke of someone you wouldn't want to mess with.

"So you want me to come?" Harry asked, because surely, Lucius Malfoy would rather befriend a Weasley than agree to invite him to his own Ball after what Harry's done. "After what transpired last time?"

Draco paled slightly, eyes widening at the reminder of what Harry's done to his father, but nodded anyway.

“I’m- I’m sure they wouldn’t mind…”

Harry sighed, ready to tell Draco that it’s better if he doesn’t go, when a brilliant thought crossed his mind. He grinned like a loon.

“Well then, I’m sure we’ll have a splendid evening then.”

For some reason, his yearmates shared an uneasy look at what certainly was impending doom.

“Let’s go get my snake.”

Harry narrowly missed Ginny, who stood up from the Gryffindor table the same moment he did. Unfortunately for her, she didn’t know the castle as well as he did, and they were able to slip away.

Nobody even batted an eye when Harry entered the Slytherin common room. He might as well be one of them with how much time he spends here.

“ Massster… you came for me.”

Harry scooped up his wandering serpent. “ Of course. What happened the other day? Were you caught?”

“No, Master. Loki is smart. Once the weird-eyed man spotted me, I used one of yours as an escape.”

“Good thinking, my dear. Did you learn anything about the man?”

“The man snoops around almost as much as you do, Master,” the snake hissed while Harry pursed his lips in not-so-subtle displeasure. He was certain this was an insult. “ He acts weird and I saw him following one of the Ministry men.”

“Do you know who it was?”

“No, but I could tell if I saw him again.”

“Anything else?”

“No, Master.”

“And did you like it here?” Harry smirked. “Did Draco treat you well?”

“The summer boy gave me loads of pets and prey to feed on… you should keep him, Master.”

Harry snorted.

Keep Draco. Yes, that would go overly well.

“Is… everything alright?” asked Draco from the doorway, needlessly worried and fidgety.

“My snake told me to keep you, because you spoil him.” Harry shot the boy a grin. “ You can stay here if you so wish, Loki. Today is the Ball, and I doubt you want to be out in the cold needlessly.”

“Sounds good, Master. And later, the summer boy can give me more pets.”

Merlin. Trust Draco to spoil his only snake.

He should probably get another one, if this one decides that Malfoys are better.

Traitor.

“Is it alright if Loki stays here? I think he likes you better than me these days.”

“Of course,” Draco answered immediately, and Harry was pleasantly surprised he didn’t look uncomfortable at all. Most people still shied away from Loki, even after being around him. Draco did too, at first, but now he seemed to preen just as much as his snake at the mutual attention. “He can stay here however long he needs. 

Loki preened at that, receiving a glare from Harry.

“ Traitor.”

“I’d never betray you, Master. But summer boy gives better scratches.”

“Merlin, help me.” He never thought snakes would be so bloody dramatic, but he should’ve known. The signs were all there; just look at slytherins! Their house symbol was a snake, and there must’ve been a reason it was chosen as one. It made so much sense now.

“Are you certain you want me to attend the Malfoy Yule Ball, Draco?” he asked, because it didn’t make any sense. Why would Draco invite him, out of all people? Even if others didn’t want to go?

It was a bizarre concept.

“Yes. I’m sure you wouldn’t mind-mingling with important people. You know. Networking.” 

Harry groaned internally.

More networking. More people ogling him, like a shiny new toy they can use.

Just great.

“Yes. Something we’re also going to do today .”

“You received the robes, right?” 

“Yeah, they’re in-” oh no, “they’re in my dorm.”

Harry didn’t want to go there. Not today.

He’d be ambushed and probably force-fed amortentia by the Weaslette and then probably forced into those horrid robes Ron received.

Draco immediately straightened up. “Well, you are not going there alone. They’d probably smother you and Weaslette would force-feed you love potion. I am coming with you.”

A reluctant smile finds a way on Harry’s face.

“Why Draco, didn’t know you cared.”

“Shut up and let’s go, Potter. We don’t have all day.”

Taking a Malfoy to a Gryffindor tower wasn’t his brightest idea, but nobody would deny Harry’s penchant for chaos.

He probably could’ve (and should’ve) used his invisibility cloak, but with so many students milling around it wasn’t practical and he didn’t want Draco to know about it quite yet.

Students’ reactions as he dragged the boy through the halls were hilarious, but nobody dared to approach him after being on the receiving end of Harry’s withering glares. Even the Fat Lady didn’t protest a slytherin entering the Gryffindor tower, most likely due to drinking too much wine and not giving enough fucks today.

Or perhaps she didn’t fancy dealing with whiny teenagers who wanted to prepare for the Ball with their friends.

Either way, their entrance was met with immediate and deafening silence, before the room exploded:

“That’s a Malfoy!”

“What is a slytherin doing here?!”

“Is it not enough you sit with them, but you bring them here too, Potter?”

Harry simply awarded them with a very unimpressed look, and pointed at the sofa. “That’s a ravenclaw right there,” he said, annoyed at their duplicity. “And I’m pretty sure there are two hufflepuffs hiding behind you three,” he said to the sixth years. “How very hypocritical of you.”

“There’s so much red in here it’s blinding,” Draco said derisively, before the gryffindors could even react to what Harry said, furrowing his nose in disgust. “No wonder you went insane.”

Harry snorted and shot Draco a wink. He may prefer the green and definitely more calm Slytherin common room atmosphere, but the red fit perfectly with the Gryffindor’s explosiveness and constant buzz. 

“Come, Draco,” Harry nudged the boy, pointedly glaring at everyone who looked about to say something. He was not going to deal with their shit today, and if he had to, Harry had no qualms about cursing them. “Fuck off and mind your own bloody business,” he added to those who had too much of the Gryffindor bravery in them to speak up.

They left the common room quickly and went up the stairs to Harry’s dormity.

Draco stayed quiet behind him, but Harry was pleased to note that the boy was keenly observing his surroundings. How could he not, when in the enemy’s territory?

Screeching met them the moment Harry opened the door.

“Ha- what is Malfoy doing here?! ”

Harry pointedly ignored the screeching ginger and a wand pointed at him, confident that with Ron’s non-skills he’d be able to protect him and Draco against any spells thrown their way, and went directly for his trunk.

“This room is so small.” Draco furrowed his nose as he, too, ignored Weasley. “Can’t believe McGonagall forced all five of you to live in one room.”

“Shut up, Malfoy!” Ron screamed again, wand pointed at the slytherin. “Get out of our dorm!” Then he turned his ire onto Harry. “And you! A bloody traitor, eh? It’s not enough you talk to those slimy snakes, but now you want to bring them here! What’s wrong with you?!”

Harry grabbed the package with his robes and pocketed a few potion vials for emergencies. In a moment of brilliance, he decided to lock his trunk with a few nasty curses he learned the other day, just in case someone tries to snoop.

As Harry continued to ignore Ron’s remarks, that seemed to enrage the boy even more; Harry felt magic disturbing the air and quickly shot a wandless protego .

Ron’s tripping jinx disintegrated into nothing, and a quite furious Harry stood up to face his once-friend. 

Draco already had a wand pointed at him.

Good. 

“Could you not take a hint that neither one of us is speaking to you, Weasley?” Harry asked coldly. “And I believe the whole school knows that the only traitor here is you. You who ignored me and dumped me because of your own jealousy and sheer idiocy to see the truth. Well, I found new friends and you aren’t included.”

To Harry’s surprise, Ron took this as a chance to be angry at Draco.

“It’s all your fault!” he spat, face angry red and almost matching the colour of his curtains. “You poisoned him with your lies and your dark- dark curses and whatnot!”

“How eloquent, Weasley,” Draco drawled in a completely bored tone. “Are you ready to go? All this red is starting to give me a headache.”

Harry snorted. “Of course, I have all that I need.”

Ron’s eyes wandered to the package in Harry’s hands.

“What’s that?” he asked, eyes narrowing suspiciously. 

“My dress-robes.” Harry rolled his eyes. He was tempted to say something as ridiculous as ‘ingredients for my necromancy practice’, but Ron would probably believe that and report it to Dumbledore. “Do you expect me to go naked to the Ball?”

Ron spluttered. “Then you need to get ready here! How else will Ginny find you?!”

Harry stopped Draco from taunting Ron and offered what he hoped to be a genuine smile. “I’ll be at the Hall with everyone else. Let’s go, Draco.”

The slytherin thankfully kept quiet until they left the Gryffindor tower altogether - ignoring skewed looks from everyone else.

“Why didn’t you tell him?” Draco asked. “He would’ve been so mad .”

Harry’s eyes glinted with mischief. “Why, because I want them to lose their shit in front of everyone, Dray. It’s that much more entertaining with an audience and they might even get a detention out of it.”

Draco couldn’t help but laugh.

“You’re evil, Potter. Absolutely, truly evil.”

The day went by far too quickly, for Harry's eternal annoyance, and it was now time to get to the Hall.

The dress robes were the most fancy robes he's ever worn in his life, and were incredibly soft and comfortable.

It didn't even compare to the ones he got at Madam Malkins, not that they were bad, but this was another level.

No wonder slytherins insisted. They surely knew the best stuff.

And they were perfectionists too, seeing as Harry was quickly snatched up and forced to sit, while Pansy and Draco tried to tame his 'birdnest' to the best of their abilities, and still failed .

"I told you it won't work," Harry sing-sang at their frustrated huffs. "It's a Potter curse. No one shall tame the hair."

"This is ridiculous," Draco seemed incredibly miffed, glaring at the hair as if it personally offended him. Probably did too, considering the Malfoy pride and Draco getting whatever he wants.

"Just leave it be," Harry wasn't bothered. He'd lived with this hair his whole life and knew very well that nothing could be done. His hair had a mind of its own. "We should get going anyway. Wouldn't want to miss the spectacle."

Draco smirked, "Of course not."

"You look dashing, 'Arry," Pierre took Harry's hand and placed a chaste kiss, making Harry's cheeks flame red.

"Not so bad yourself, Pierre," Harry shot back, not even having to lie. The boy looked handsome. "Shall we go?"

"Of course."

They approached the Great Hall, where students were cluttering the entrance while trying to get in.

"Champions! Champions come here!" McGonagall's voice boomed through the hall, and Harry bemoaned his luck. But it wasn’t so bad with Pierre at his side, who clearly didn’t mind the attention he was getting and without knowing, deterred quite a few people from approaching Harry. To which he was eternally grateful. 

McGonagall, not so much, it seemed.

"Where is Miss Weasley, Mr Potter?" she asked immediately, eyeing Pierre sharply.

"How am I supposed to know?"

McGonagall frowned. "As her date, Mr Potter, it's your responsibility-"

"Excuse me, professor," Harry held out his hand to stop the chastising he was about to get. "Pierre," he pointed at the boy, " is my date. I have no idea what Ginevra has anything to do with it."

McGonagall pursed her lips in displeasure. "That's not what I've heard, Mr Potter. In fact, Miss Weasley is waiting for you-"

"I don't care," Harry snapped, whatever air of politeness he had before, gone. "It's not my problem you believe gossip, professor, and Wealsey isn't my problem either. Shouldn't have spread lies if she didn't want to be left stranded."

Professor gasped. "How dare you-"

"That's enough, Minerva," silky voice cut her off.

Harry thanked whatever gods that sent Snape to his rescue and almost a certain detention. 

"Everyone knows that Miss Weasley is a liar, Minerva. I've known that Mr Potter’s date is Mr Beumont as well, so your accusations are highly unfounded."

McGonagall huffed. "Either way, it's only polite-"

"What?" Harry snarled. "That I leave my date stranded only to humour Weaslette? I'm sick of her stalking, professor, and wouldn't touch that bint with a ten foot pole!"

The corridor was dead silent and Harry belatedly realised that everyone was listening. 

Just wonderful. He might as well make the most of it and enrich Hogwarts gossip-mill with something juicy.

"I don't know why you're trying to push her onto me, professor, but it's bloody creepy. And quite frankly, my friend and date choices are none of your concern. Now excuse me while I introduce my actual date to my friends."

Harry grabbed Pierre by the arm and pulled him towards his slytherins, leaving a gaping McGonagall behind.

Soon after, the hall exploded into gossip.

"Leave the boy alone, Minerva," Severus hissed once he saw the witch open her mouth to object once more. "And what are you doing, pushing that insufferable girl onto Mr Potter?"

"They were supposed to go together! Poor girl was so excited!"

"It's not Mr Potter's problem that Miss Weasley is delusional. Listening to gossip, Minerva, truly.” Snape shook his head, hoping that the witch would catch on and stop this insanity at once. “Even I knew that he was taking Mr Beaumont, so your accusations are completely unfounded.”

McGonagall pursed her lips in clear displeasure as she watched Harry having a lively chat with slytherins. She was incredibly sad that Harry still refused to speak with his Gryffindor friends, choosing company of those of the Darker families.

Such a shame.

“Well.” McGonagall composed herself and turned her glare at the students. “To the Great Hall you lot! The Ball is about to begin! Chop-chop!” she clapped her hands and students started rushing inside. “Not so fast, Mr Potter. You and the other champions will come in last.”

Of course, Harry sighed. They’re the main attraction tonight.

McGonagall rushed them into a line, and Harry took a moment to see who other champions had brought as their dates.

Diggory was with Cho Chang, who was practically glowing with happiness and couldn’t pull her eyes off her date, which was understandable; Diggory surely cleaned up nicely. 

Fleur, of course, had Roger Davies by her side, and even now they still were engrossed deep in discussion. Harry wondered if they’d end up dating. It was highly plausible, since Davies was one of a few students who didn’t swoon the moment Fleur looked their way, and more times than not they could be found discussing magical theories.

But Krum… now that’s a sight Harry didn’t think he’d see.

The Dursmstrang student came last, and he had no one else but Hermione bloody Granger by his side.

Harry was completely baffled on how this could’ve happened.

Krum was… well, Harry barely exchanged a few words with the boy, but how in hell did he manage to get Granger as his date, was beyond him.

And why?

“Line up, tidy up, and prepare. You will be going in the next few minutes!” McGonagall shouted, and then left them to scold and usher the last few late students inside. 

And then Granger noticed him, her expression going from surprise, especially as she noticed his attire, then shock, once she saw Pierre by his side, to fury.

“Who’s that?!” she hissed at him, pointing at his date. “Where’s Ginny?!”

Harry made an appropriately confused face. “That’s my date, Granger,” he nodded to Pierre, noting the confused looks of the other champions. “And I have no idea where you keep your blood-traitor friends.”

Her face turned an angry shade of red, and she was about to snap at him, when Fleur chimed in:

“Ah, don’t you two look dashing!” Fleur cooed at them, fully aware of what she was doing - and who she was annoying. Never let him say that veelas weren’t vicious and vindictive creatures.

“Nothing compared to your beauty, Miss Delacour,” Harry bowed, and as a true gentleman, courteously placed a kiss on her knuckles. Fleur giggled, while Davies shot a mocking glare and pulled Fleur closer to him.

“Don’t go seducing other people’s date’s, Potter,” he glared half-heartedly, well aware that Harry had no real interest in Fleur. “Worry about your own date.”

“Aw, are you feeling left out, Pierre, dear?” Harry grinned at the boy. “So sorry-” he reached for the boy’s hand, when all of a sudden, it was violently yanked away. 

His first instinct was to punch or zap whoever did it, but Hermione beat him to it by screaming:

“Stop this at once! You and- and him !” she pointed at Pierre. “It’s unnatural! You’re supposed to take Ginny!”

“Unnatural?” Fleur’s face was no longer glowing with delight; rather transformed into something dangerous, and specifically veela , that’s about to attack.

Oh boy.

“Yes!” Hermione hissed, somehow not noticing the glares of everyone else. “Two boys are- are- an abomination!”

Now she’s done it.

Harry didn’t even have to do anything, as the other champions and their dates became furious on their behalf. Even Krum shied away from her, most likely realising what kind of nut job he’s invited along.

“You dare-” Fleur hissed, trying to control her rising temper. “Clearly, you’re one of those of sang de boue- ”

At that moment, Harry was harshly reminded of his own inadequacy of speaking French and Hermione’s ability to do so, as her face turned an angry shade of red at whatever was said.

“Keep your disgraceful muggle opinions from the appropriate company, Granger,” Davies spoke up, his expression unchanging from the ever-present boredom, but even then there was a dangerous undertone. “No one wants to hear it.”

“But-”

“And I don’t know why you keep pushing your friend onto Harry,” Pierre was insulted too. Harry was surprised to see such coldness emitting from him, but at the same time, he shouldn’t have been surprised. Hermione just called the son of one of the French Ministers an abomination. He could almost hear my father will hear about this . “It’s clear he’s not interested, and besides-”

“It’s time! Champions, let’s go!” McGonagall’s voice boomed, and they were off, argument forgotten. At least for now, because Harry doubted the others would forgive such a slight easily.

Harry straightened his posture and made sure that his face didn’t betray his murderous emotions. Wouldn’t do well if someone caught that on film, after all.

The door opened and Harry was taken aback by the beauty of the Great Hall; it looked like a magical winter wonderland taken straight out of a fairy tale, and it took everything in Harry not to stop and stare at the extravagance like a loon. At that moment, he was glad for Pierre and his leading hand.

“-and now the champions will start the leading dance!”

Well, here goes nothing.

Harry tried very hard to relax: he knew the steps - they were instinctual by now - but he still felt wrong-footed, even though he didn't show it. Harry even tried to fall into the same trance he had when dancing with Tom, but Pierre's arms on his waist felt wrong. His movements were confident, but not as graceful as Tom's.

But Riddle seemed to be the epitome of all things graceful and perfect; how could anyone else even dare to compete with him? A future Dark Lord?

"You're a great dancer," Pierre complimented, smiling at Harry as they whirled around the dance floor. 

Harry could bet his entire trust vault that this isn't Pierre's first Ball or even his first dance. How could it be, considering who the boy's parents are? He probably attended dozens of these before, just like most pureblood children. His own skills didn’t even compare.

"You're not so bad yourself," Harry offered him a smirk in return, ignoring his instinct to curse the person who's camera's flash just took their picture.

Better not be Creevy.

Pierre opened his mouth to reply when just then there was a loud bang and an ear-piercing screech permeated the air.

The music stopped to a halt and everyone froze, turning to see what was going. Were they under attack?

And there she was.

Ginevra Weasley.

She wore a very simple pink dress that clashed with her hair and was clearly rumpled in a few places, and didn’t particularly fit with the Ball’s extravagant theme, but her furious expression overshadowed her poor attire choices; Ginny was spitting mad.

In fact, Harry’s never seen her like this before, even though it felt incredibly satisfying, that it was because of him .

Making people mad might become his favourite hobby at this rate. Right along with making new nemeses.

“YOU!” Ginny screamed, ignoring the incredulous looks being shot her way, as she pointed at Harry. “You left me stranded! And you dare to- to dance with- with him ?!” she then pointed at Pierre, who looked incredibly confused, even though clearly, he knew who that was, and asked loudly :

“Who’s that, ‘Arry? The stalker?”

Oh, his date was devious.

Harry could barely hold in his own laughter, but slytherins had no such preservations and started cackling, loudly, in a dead silent hall.

“Why, yes, it is,” Harry answered, just to see Ginny’s reaction. He also shot her a mocking, yet challenging look, knowing that a hothead gryffindor would not back down from it and attack.

He was not disappointed.

“I’M NOT A STALKER, I’M YOUR DATE!”

Harry frowned. “You must be confusing me with someone else, Weasley. Everyone knows Pierre asked me weeks ago, and you and I aren’t even on speaking terms. Why would I ever take you? Perhaps a visit to a mind healer would help?”

The snickering got louder, and only now Ginny seemed to realize people were laughing at her .

In her fury, she seemed to have forgotten all sense and pulled out her wand, pointing it at Pierre.

“You stole him from me and you will pay!” Ginny screeched and sent out a curse.

Harry flicked his wrist and a wandless protego appeared in front of both of them, dissolving the spell immediately.

Harry tsked. “That was pathetic,” he said loudly enough to erect another bout of laughter, but it was overshadowed by wide eyes, horrified gasps, and worshipful looks.

Harry didn’t miss yet another flash of camera either. He was certain this thing will be on the front pages tomorrow.

Ginny lifted her wand again, but seemingly one of the professors regained a sense of… their job, apparently.

“A hundred points from Gryffindor, Miss Weasley, and a month of detention,” Snape’s voice snapped her out of whatever daze she was in, her face palling.

“That’s not fair-”

“Enough, Miss Weasley,” McGonagall came storming right in, furious, and seemingly finally realizing that Snape was right. How horrifying it must be. “You’ve done enough. Go back to your dorm immediately.”

“But-”

“ Now !”

Harry couldn’t stop himself from smirking. He knew there would be a blow-out; he just didn’t know it’d be that satisfying or public.

“Let the dance continue! Music !” McGonagall clapped and music started up again.

And so did the gossip.

“Shall we continue the dance?” Pierre asked, and Harry turned back to see worried eyes peering down at him. He nodded.

“That was an impressive shield.”

“Well, I wasn’t about to let her curse you,” Harry smirked. “But thank you.”

“What’s her deal anyway?”

“I wasn’t kidding when I said stalker, Pierre. From what I gathered, she believed she would be attending the Ball with me? And don’t you dare feel sorry for her or her mental state; she’d have force-fed me love potion, if I hadn’t been careful.”

“What?” Pierre’s light-hearted tone changed immediately, and for the first time Harry saw the fierceness behind those blue eyes. 

Ah, Pierre had spice, after all.

“Oh, yes. I wouldn’t be surprised if they tried to fake a marriage contract. Thank Merlin they cannot.”

Pierre, seemingly unconsciously, squeezed his hand to painful levels, and Harry was once again shocked to see actual anger and worry in those eyes.

Huh.

That’s an unexpected development.

“Relax,” he said, sending a calm wave of magic to the boy. “I’m more than capable of taking care of myself.”

“You shouldn’t have to.” Something like determination settled over his face. “I will speak to my father. After all, she attacked me .”

A smile spread over Harry’s face.

He could just see words like ‘international incident’ or ‘ Weasley attacks son of a French Ministry official ’ on front pages tomorrow morning.

Weasleys wouldn’t stand a chance in court if Pierre decided to do something about it.

How wonderfully Slytherin move.

“May I have this dance?”

Harry turned to see Draco waiting courteously for an answer. His eyebrows shot up.

“Of course. He’s all yours.” Pierre let go of him, bowing. “I’ll see you later, Harry.”

Harry nodded and turned to the blond, raising his eyebrow in question. “Did your toes miss me?”

Draco rolled his eyes, not dignifying him with a snort. “Please. I know well enough that you will not dare to make a mistake after that grovelling practice.” His eyes sharpened. “You wouldn’t.”

Harry simply smirked and stayed quiet, causing Draco to falter in his step with uncertainty, which only earned him another glare.

“I hoped you liked the spectacle,” Harry decided to placate his friend a bit. Moody Draco wasn’t a good company.

The boy instantly brightened. “It was epic. I’m saving this memory forever. I thought she’d murder you, and that’s not to say what Weasly or Granger will do to you after this stunt.”

“Oh?”

“I think Granger would’ve attacked you too, but Krum literally didn’t let go of her hand, and then pulled her away from you.”

That must’ve been hilarious. Harry completely forgot about her.

“And how come Krum took Granger?! That was completely unexpected.”

Harry would’ve shrugged, if they weren’t in the middle of a dance. “No clue. They showed up last and we barely had time to trade insults. Although, she was incredibly miffed that my date was Pierre.”

“Of course she would be. Krum is most likely oblivious to everything. He barely speaks to anyone.”

“Even you?” Harry couldn’t help but bite. He knew Draco had moon-eyes for the bulgarian. Many students did, but it became clear early on that Krum detested any sort of attention and had trouble with English. Or at least pretended in order to be left alone.

Harry knew how that felt.

“Oy!” Draco squeezed his hand, painfully, clearly miffed. “Nobody avoids Malfoys.”

“Oh? Is that a new rule or- okay, okay, sorry,” Harry grinned at Draco’s expression. Merlin, it was so easy to tease him.

“You ruined the song.”

“Impossible. It was made for me.”

“Sure it was. You dance worse than a-”

“Careful here, Draco, or you’ll insult your own teaching skills.”

The boy instantly shut up. “I’m a terrific teacher. You’re just a terrible student.”

“But are you complaining?” Harry grinned, knowing he had won.

“Come on, ladies. It’s time to share the latest gossip.” Blaise walked up to drag them away from the dance floor, almost bouncy with excitement. “And if you look to your left, you’ll see a lonely Weasel in the wild.”

Harry’s head snapped to the side, and indeed, Ron was sitting alone, glaring at them.

“He came with Parvati Patil, but Merlin, was he terrible. I saw Patil shooting healing spells at her feet after their dance, and she’s been off ever since,” Blaise prattled on. “And that’s not to say his reaction to the earlier scene, or those robes. ”

“Where’s your date, Blaise?” Harry asked, eyeing the punch that was handed to him with a healthy amount of suspicion. He had seen the Weasley twins earlier, and they were standing not far from the table. Smiling . 

That warranted suspicion, and he examined the punch.

“It’s probably spiked,” Blaise grinned. “The older years usually spike drinks.”

Better than pranked, surely, but Harry didn’t want to be sloshed either. He had no idea if he had any tolerance for alcohol, and making himself a fool wasn’t an option. Not so out in the open.

He vanished his glass, and leaned closer to the table.

“A glass of cranberry juice, if you will.”

“Are- are you talking to a table?” Draco asked, staring at him blankly.

“Yes.”

The next moment, a glass of juice popped right in front of Harry, and he said a silent thank you.

“How in Merlin’s name did you do that?” Blaise gaped at him.

Harry shrugged. “House elves are always listening. You just have to ask.”

The slytherins shared a look of exasperation. They truly shouldn’t be surprised.

"May I have a dance with you?"

Perhaps if Harry had less pride and stepped on Pierre purposefully, he wouldn't be asked to dance again.

It's not that it was horrible, but more like he couldn't relax and always had to be on guard. Just in case. People were unpredictable and Harry’s been making enemies left and right, and middle this year.

“Of course,” Harry smiled at Cassius, noting just how pleased the boy seemed to be that Harry agreed, and allowed himself to be led back onto the dance floor.

Harry was also keenly aware of all the looks he was getting; eyes following his every step. He could almost feel the gossip today will undoubtedly bring.

“I must admit, I didn’t think you’d agree to a dance,” Cassius admitted. “You looked beyond relieved to finish that last dance.”

“Then why would you prolong this madness, Cassius dear? I didn’t take you for a sadist.”

The boy winced, almost faltering in step.

“Well, if you don’t-”

“Relax,” Harry muttered, offering up a smirk. “Consider this a payment for getting my snake to safety.”

“Oh? I shall endeavour to do that more often.”

Harry chuckled. “Better not.” Then frowned. “What did Moody want with you?”

And Merlin, who would’ve thought that the ballroom floor would be such a wonderful place for conversations? Not Harry.

“He… I’d say he’s weird, but, well… It's Mad Eyed Moody. He’s supposed to be not-all-there, you know?” Harry nodded. He’s heard Moody’s backstory before. Paranoid from hunting dark wizards, seeing evil everywhere. “Well, he’s been observing us much more closely than the rest. Us, slytherins.”

“Ah, looking for potential future victims?”

Cassius nodded. “Probably. I’m sure you’re well aware of what slytherins are thought of in this school, of the stigma.” Harry winced. He did, very personally. Ron alone was the biggest bigot of them all. One of the first things the boy said to him was that slytherins were evil, long before getting to school.

That sort of hate could only stem from years of prejudice, of hearing such bullshit spewn in his near vicinity, all the time.

It left an ugly imprint of zero critical thinking.

“Well, and Moody… we’re kind of used to him spewing back our relatives wrong doings, but he’s been even weirder as of late. From around the time the first task took place, now that I think about it.” Cassius frowned, lost in thought. “He’s more observant. He’s also way less harsh to slytherins, but… he’s been watching you a lot. I’ve noticed this at dinners. And during that farce of a detention, he asked me about you.”

Harry faltered.

Was Dumbledore using Moody to spy on him, now that his little band of gryffindors weren’t around to do the job properly?

“What did he ask?”

Cassius snorted. “Well, at first he just did his usual paranoid ramblings, but then… sometimes he gets weirdly focused, yeah? He threatened Slytherin as a whole for corrupting you, said that he’s watching us . Then implied that you’re spending too much time with dark wizards, and that we should watch you. Even asked what I think of you. It was bizarre.”

“Hm…” Harry was thoughtful. Moody sounded unhinged. Or was it all an act? He did seem weirdly insistent to help him before, but had fucked off since the first task. Although… Harry felt that damned eye on him quite a few times, especially during meal times. Sometimes in seemingly empty hallways. “And what have you told that old geezer about me, Cassius?”

The boy smirked. “I told him that you’re a brilliant boy, Harry, but if he wants some sort of intel, he can fuck right off. We, slytherins, stand together. United front, if you will. I think Salazar himself would strike us down if we betrayed a parselmouth to Dumbledore’s personal lackey.”

Harry was exceptionally pleased with this.

Cassius was turning out to be a wonderful… acquaintance. Harry wouldn’t go as far as to call them friends, but the boy reminded him of a slytherin version of Weasley twins. 

“Thank you, Cassius. I won’t forget this.”

“There’s nothing to thank me for, Harry.” His smile was soft. “Ever since you dropped your gryffindor persona, our lives have become much more interesting. Hell, even the Weasley demons leave us alone, for the most part! That alone is a miracle.”

Harry couldn’t contain a smirk. “Glad to be of service. Just leave the punch alone. Demonic influence, you see.”

“Ah. Of course.”

Harry was surprised that they danced through two songs, but considering the information he gained? It was well worth it.

Except now he was becoming hungry.

He hoped dinner would be served soon. His poor legs couldn’t dare to hold him for another half a dozen dances.

“Oh, Harry!”

“Evening, Percy. Surprised to see you here.”

The boy beamed with pride. “I’m here with Mr Crouch, I’m his assistant.”

“Crouch, you say?” Harry eyed the man, who was lively, speaking with a clearly uninterested Dumbledore. “I see. How do you like the Ministry job so far?”

The boy was shocked that Harry asked him a question, when they’d barely exchanged a word before, but was more than happy to share:

“It’s… hard. But wonderful! Needs a lot of dedication and precision to detail. Mr Crouch isn’t… the most patient man, you see. He doesn’t like mistakes. He’s a very hard working man, was even going to be a Minister once! But… well, I’m really grateful to be working with him.”

Sure he was.

Percy looked about, ready to jump out of his skin. Constantly eyeing Crouch, like a loyal dog just waiting for a command, yet afraid to mutter anything negative.

“I see,” Harry said, and took a good look at Crouch himself.

He looked worse than the last time Harry saw him.

He was pale, dark circles under his eyes, looking like bruises, and he was jittery. Constantly looking around, as if waiting for someone to attack.

Harry wondered who the man crossed so badly to be so utterly terrified.

It made him slightly giddy too - Crouch certainly deserved it, since he was one of the people who didn’t object to him participating in this ridiculous death-trap.

Clearly, Crouch was seeking some of his previous glory.

“I must apologize, Harry,” Percy said suddenly, looking decidedly uncomfortable. 

Huh? “For what?”

“Ginny,” Weasley’s voice was a mere whisper. “I have no idea why she acted like that. It was inexcusable, and I believe I must apologize on her behalf.”

“No,” Harry’s tone was cold, and Percy visibly shrunk back. “She isn’t sorry for her actions, so why should you be?”

“I-”

“You are not your family, Percy. If you wish to apologize on their behalf, there’s nothing I can do about it, but then we’ll be here all night.”

That was a shock to the boy. After it passed, his eyes narrowed suspiciously, then looked at the people around them.

“Don’t tell me the twins are at-”

“No.”

“But… Ron?” Harry nodded. “I thought you were… friends?”

“Well, let’s just say your brother is more of a prejudiced, traitorous bastard than I’m comfortable with.”

Percy opened his mouth, then closed it again. It was interesting to see the resignation in his eyes, as if he knew this, but was willing to deny it as long as he could.

“Well, um…” Percy cleared his throat, shifting uneasily. “How are your studies going?”

Harry smirked. “Just perfect, Percy. All O’s.” Well, except for a few EE’s in history, but really, who cared enough to memorize all the bloody names and dates of goblin wars? Those classes were ridiculous and Harry made a mental note to look for ways to exorcise Binns. It’d be totally worth it.

Percy’s face, too, was worth it. 

He gaped .

How uncouth.

“Oh! Well, that was unexpected-” Harry’s eyes narrowed dangerously, and Percy backpaddled: “-but impressive nonetheless! Congratulations, Harry. I’m glad to see you on the right path.”

“Thank yo-”

“There you are, ‘Arry.” Pierre approached him, eyeing Percy suspiciously. “And who’s your friend?”

“Percy Weasley, I work for the Ministry,” the boy said quickly. “And you are?”

“Pierre Beaumont. Pleasure.” Pierre was as charming as ever, but Harry noticed the weariness once Percy uttered his surname. He better not come to his ‘rescue’, because Harry wasn’t a bloody damsel in distress. But he knew Percy well enough to know the boy was about to prattle on about his own grades or job at the Ministry, and Harry really didn’t care. He wasn’t about to suffer through meaningless chit-chat; Percy wasn’t someone important enough to matter.

And if Harry had to suffer through meaningless platitudes, he’d rather do it with someone he could find useful. Someone like the Ministry officials.

“-‘Arry, I’d like you to meet someone.”

“Excuse us for a moment, Percy. It seems I have connections to make.”

“Of course. See you around.”

Harry inclined his head and left with Pierre.

“You’re a life saver,” Harry muttered, making the other boy chuckle.

“These Weasleys are out to get you, non?”

“In more than one way, it seems,” Harry grumbled. Percy could bore someone to death. “Who did you want me to meet?”

“Ah, the French Minister of Magical Games and Sports. He can be a little...  excentrique , but don’t mind him.”

Well, it couldn’t hurt to know him, Harry supposed. He better not be as wacky as his British equivalent though; Ludo Bagman still ran the opposite way once Harry came into the vicinity. It was immensely satisfying, even though just as pathetic, how a grown man was terrified of a teenager.

Really, the British Ministry needed a wake-up call.

“Ah, Pierre, who do we have here?” a man twice Harry’s height, with brilliant blue eyes and a moustache greeted them, but Harry could barely peel his eyes away from the bright orange robes. Merlin, the man looked like a walking Hufflepuff banter. Why ?

“Harry Potter, sir. Pleasure to make your acquaintance. 

The man laughed, throwing his head back as if Harry had said something funny. He didn’t know whether to be insulted or not.

“Ah, such manners, non ? No need, Mr Potter, we’re all just friends here.”

Harry couldn’t disagree more. He was in a room full of sharks just waiting to spill blood. Luckily, he was one of them.

“Of course,” he smiled indulgently, wondering if this man was an idiot or just pretending to be one.

“You clearly know how to pick them, Pierre.” Harry’s eyes narrowed. “Wonderful job you did on the first task, Mr Potter. Phenomenal, really. I cannot wait to see how you’ll do during the second task.”

“My best, of course, Minister,” Harry answered easily, annoyed that the man was still yet to introduce himself. It’s not like Harry cared enough to familiarise himself with foreign Ministers' names; hell, he barely kept track of his own!

The wizard laughed again, eyes twinkling.

“I’m sure, I’m sure. And oh, not to be rude, but… who was the girl that attacked you earlier? Dumbledore assured everyone it was just a misunderstanding-” Harry’s eye twitched, “-but it seemed more than that.”

So the gossip mill runs above student level as well. Well, who is Harry, if not the one to fuel the fire?

“I’m afraid it was not a misunderstanding, Minister,” Harry morphed his face into one of deep worry and disappointment. “She’s obsessed with me and has been stalking me since coming to Hogwarts. I’m afraid it’s only gotten worse, and she fabricated these delusions that we are… dating, I suppose? I’m not sure, I haven’t spoken to her more than saying hello in passing. It’s deeply troubling.”

Surprisingly, the man looked troubled, too. His eyes trailed to Dumbledore, a calculating look in his eyes Harry didn’t think him capable of.

“Why aren’t professors interfering?”

Good question. I mean, it’s their fucking job .

“One even tried to force Harry to go with the girl,” Pierre added his input. “It’s bizarre.”

“That’s completely inappropriate,” the man hissed angrily. “And don’t think I’ll be keeping quiet about what happened, Pierre; in fact, it’s best you tell your father yourself, before he sees it in the papers.”

The boy nodded dejectedly. And Harry could barely contain his glee: his predictions about a possible international scandal were becoming a reality. Truly, he should start teaching Divination with these sorts of skills.

“I believe I must speak about this with my colleagues. Have a wonderful night, boys.” The wizard grinned at them and strutted off, leaving gleeful Harry behind.

Ah, did he just stir a hornet's nest?

It seemed like it.

“He’s a family friend,” Pierre felt a need to explain. “Surprised he didn’t ask you about quidditch; must’ve been pretty distracted. The man is obsessed with that game.”

Harry was glad he didn’t. While he liked to play and enjoyed flying to obsessive levels - according to Tom anyway - he had every intention of not playing for Gryffindor next year. They can eat shit after the generous show of ‘ loyalty’ he received this year.

He didn’t need to play quidditch to fly.

Huh, perhaps he should challenge Draco to a seeker game, just to see him lose. That would be highly amusing.

Speaking of Draco…

Harry looked around, looking for a painfully immaculate mop of blond hair, and spotted him almost immediately; the boy was conversing with some Ministry official.

Of course he would.

“Let’s go mingle, shall we?” he said to Pierre, and dragged the boy towards Draco.

If he had to network, it didn’t mean he had to do it alone.

Harry lost count of how many people he’d spoken to, and that was saying a lot.

Teaming up Draco and Pierre was a monumental mistake, because once they laid eyes upon each other, some sort of contest started between the two.

It started with a glare, and Harry didn’t miss the challenge in either of their eyes. After that?

It was like Harry was a fucking toy they couldn’t share.

Both of them dragged Harry from one person, to another, introducing him to someone important, and they kept trying to do one over each other.

Harry had no idea what this was about. Why were they competing to who introduced more important people to Harry?

Why did they even think Harry cared?

It would’ve been amusing, if Harry himself wasn’t the collateral. In the end, he was ready to skin them alive.

It was a blessing in disguise when Dumbledore called everyone to take seats; dinner was ready.

He didn’t even wait; he just bolted to his seemingly assigned seat, praying for some silence.

Unfortunately, Pierre was seated next to him, looking smug. He wouldn’t be so smug if he knew the tortures Harry had in mind for him, would he?

Next to him sat Fleur with Davies. The other two champions and their dates were seated in front of them, which was a horrible idea, considering the looks Granger kept sending him.

Harry doubted she’d cause a scene, but you never know these days. Just look at Ginny. This was a recipe for disaster.

However, Harry would be a liar if he said it wasn’t funny watching Hermione glare at him and still pretend to be a pleasant person in front of others at the same time. It simply came out as a grimace.

As surprising as it may be, she was still with Krum, who was content chatting with his own friends in Bulgarian, sometimes including Granger, but almost every time he did she’d try to correct his pronunciation. How could she not see how annoying it was? They didn’t come here to learn another language, for fucks sake.

He bet Krum was regretting taking her now, if the looks Krum’s friends kept sending them were any indication. Harry should really learn a translation charm, so he’d know what was being said.

The dinner started, and Harry happily ordered his meal. The elves had outdone themselves this year.

“This is inhumane!” Hermione started ranting, looking at their meals in disgust. “You’re all ordering meals from slaves and you don’t care!”

Oh no.

Not this again.

Harry learned to ignore Granger’s spiel of SPEW. It was ridiculous and just showed how little she knew of the little creatures who depended on having a bond with a wizard to survive. They’d go insane otherwise.

But from her muggle perspective, she could only see creatures forced into unpaid labour. Harry could see where she was coming from, but he also knew she was horribly wrong.

“What are you talking about?” it was Cedric who asked, looking just as confused as the rest of them.

“House elves!” she hissed. “They’re slaves! They’re not being paid, they’re forced to work - it’s wrong! They should be free .”

Silence reigned.

Harry wished he would’ve obliviated the whole thing from Hermione’s head.

“That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard someone say,” Davies said.

“Just shows how ignorant the little girl is,” Fleur scoffed, turning away in a show this conversation was beneath her.

“You know I’m right, but you don’t want to admit it, because all of you are just as bad for keeping slaves,” Granger just couldn’t shut up, or read the room at all.

And here, Harry was hoping for a pleasant meal.

“Ah, your theory is simply ridiculous, little witch,” a man sitting closest to them said, and Harry recognized him as one of the ‘ my father’s coworkers at the Ministry’ Draco had introduced him to. …Greengrass, right? Daphne’s father or uncle?

“Excuse you?” Hermione bristled.

The man shook his head. “Tut-tut. How impolite.”

“Pardon her insolence, Lord Greengrass,” Harry offered with a smile that said ‘ see what I  have to deal with?’ “Some people just don’t know how to act in polite company.”

The man shot him a devilish smirk. “Noteworthy observation, heir Potter. Alas, I will still generously provide an answer you cannot seem to fathom,” he said, looking at Granger, who looked ready to explode. “A house elf cannot live without a bond to a wizard. They are magical creatures, yes, and have their own magic, but without a wizard to anchor them, they’d go insane, wither and die. Serving us brings them joy. This is why freeing an elf brings them indescribable amounts of grief.”

“What about Dobby?” she asked, still angry. “He’s free and he’s happy.”

Harry completely forgot about that insane elf.

“Oh, please,” Harry rolled his eyes. “Dobby is an exception and most likely has been wacked in the head too many times. That elf is completely barmy.”

Everyone else seemed confused about who was this Dobby, but Greengrass had a knowing gleam in his eyes. The man must know who Dobby is.

Oh, how wonderful.

“It’s still not right,” Hermione didn’t let up.

“Elves aren’t humans. You can’t compare creatures to us. What else, you’ll demand goblins are given wands and sent to Hogwarts?”

Everyone at the table blanched. 

This was a monumentally horrible idea. It would definitely start a new war.

“You muggleborns think you can just come into our world and change it into your muggle one, instead of learning. How disgraceful,” Fleur outright sneered at Hermione, not even trying to hide her distaste. “Your ignorance is appalling, little girl. Perhaps you should pick up a book and learn.”

It took everything in Harry not to start laughing. 

Hermione Granger, the biggest bookworm in this school, was told to pick up a book and learn . This night was getting better and better.

And he didn’t even have to do anything.

“I am the brightest witch of my age! I do not need to learn some prejudiced views.”

“Brightest of your age?” Harry asked. “Funny. The results of this semester are already out, and your name was nowhere near the top of the list.”

“And whose is?” Davies asked, ready to fuel the fire Harry so eagerly started.

“Mine,” Harry announced proudly, because he was bloody proud. He could finally show his intelligence without being reprimanded for it. “Then it’s Draco, Daphne, Theodore, and only then, I believe, you Granger. Not so bright, are we?”

Her face turned scarlet in anger, or embarrassment, Harry couldn’t tell. It was satisfying either way.

Lord Greengrass seemed pleased at the mention of Daphne, and Harry was slightly aiming for that. It wouldn’t hurt to have the man’s favour. 

“ Un menteur, ” Fleur muttered, turning to Pierre and beckoning him closer. 

Harry wished he understood what the hell they were furiously whispering about in French, but alas, he assumed it was about Granger and just how fucking embarrassing this was.

So much for showing their best to the foreign students. So far, it has been one incident after another.

Pierre and Fleur silently agreed on something Harry clearly wasn’t privy to, and turned his attention to his meal. It stayed heavenly warm, due to the elves' magic, and Harry wondered what would they do if all the elves just called it quits, consequences be damned.

The world would burn, surely.

Because for one, he could never imagine someone like Draco Malfoy learning to cook.

The dinner was over quickly, since Granger stayed silent and didn’t cause any more disturbances.

Harry was done with the Ball and decided to head outside for some fresh air. Theodore decided to join him and thankfully didn’t bother with needless chattering.

Theo was special like that.

Harry was grateful.

“You don’t look too murder-y,” the boy observed him quietly. “Perhaps you’ll like the Malfoy Ball then. Of course, there will be more influential people you can terrorise, but I have a feeling you’ll like it.”

“Is that why you’re avoiding it like a plague?”

Theo shrugged. “I have an excuse not to attend this year, which I doubt will ever happen again. You take what you can get.”

As morbid as it sounded, being an orphan did have its perks, for example, no family breathing down your neck and forcing you into things you’d rather not do.

Harry was sure Tom would agree.

“Harry!” a voice boomed from somewhere behind, loud enough to startle him.

Oh no.

He turned to see Hagrid briskly walking towards him, leaving Madam Maxime behind.

How rude .

“Hello.”

“Hello?! That’s all yer have to say to me?” 

Harry shrugged. What was he supposed to do? Dance?

“I’m unsure of what you want from me.”

Harry felt Theodore come stand behind him - a silent support, and Draco was walking bristly towards them - Merlin forbid someone saw a pureblood do something as plebeian as run.

“You dropped my classes!” Hagrid bellowed. “You don’t visit, you don’t write! You pushed away your friends!” The man took a step forward. “It’s very unlike you, Harry, and completely unacceptable how you treat your friends. I’m very disappointed in you. Not to mention how you treated that poor girl, Ginny. You better apologise to her, no- to them, all at once. I will be writing to Molly and Arthur-”

“How dare you,” Draco spat, having heard enough from the distance. To Harry’s surprise, the boy was spitting mad. Not that he wasn’t, mind you, but he knew Hagrid to be Dumbledore's yes-man, and didn’t expect any critical thinking from the man himself. “Who Harry is friends with is none of your business, neither is his life. And quite frankly, Weasleys should be lucky that Harry's forgiving and hadn’t pressed charges against them, not to mention stalking .”

Forgiving . As if.

“It’s quite weird for a professor to demand a student to meet him at his house and write letters, too, no?” Theo spoke up, drawing everyone’s attention to him. And Merlin, with Theo preferring to stay in the shadows and simply observe, he’s forgotten the cruel streak the boy possessed.

Harry’s mistake. Won’t happen again.

“After all, for what purposes do you want Harry there? To continue harassing him about dropping the class he didn’t find useful, or is that something you normally do?”

Yep. Harry shouldn’t have underestimated Theo.

The innuendo was clear to all. Most likely Skeeter too, since Harry could feel her magical aura somewhere, but there was no one else around.

Bloody animagus.

“I- I-” Hagrid spluttered. “I just want to talk to ye about-”

“No, thank you.” Harry said and gracefully turned to leave, but Hagrid stepped to stop him.

“Yer not yerself! You need help!"

"I am perfectly fine, and I do not need a gamekeeper who's had one too many harassing me about my life choices!"

Harry wondered if this would be a direct quote in tomorrow's paper.

It's not like he was lying; Hagrid had a habit of going overboard with drinking, but he wasn't aggressive. So far. But until now Harry also never sided against him or Dumbledore, and he wouldn't be surprised if Hagrid would be used against him by the old coot. The man would never realize he was being manipulated.

It was sad, really, but nothing could be done.

"Have a good evening," Harry said cordially, before walking away, the slytherins high at his heels, leaving an almost wailing Hagrid behind, being supposedly comforted by Madam Maxime.

“Can you have one evening without drama, Potter?” Draco hissed. “I loathe to think who’ll try to attack you next.”

“I’d suggest Weasley as a candidate, but his brothers barely let him out of sight all night,” Theo added his input. “I was certain he’d try to jump you after you so expertly humiliated Weaslette.”

“Why, Theo, thank you.”

“And professor Snape was beyond furious. She’ll be scrubbing toilets with her own toothbrush at this rate.”

Harry wouldn’t be surprised - there’s no way Dumbledore will be able to weasel her out of punishment, not when everything happened so publicly.

“...is that Snape?”

Harry turned to where Theo was pointing, and he was right; in an enclosed private space behind the bushes, Snape was animatedly speaking with someone. He looked unhappy.

They walked closer, just to see who was souring their professor’s mood so much, when Karkaroff came into view.

Ah, it made sense now.

“Say what you will, Harry, but I’m not interrupting them,” Theo took a step back. “Snape would skin us alive. Especially if he thought we eavesdropped."

Draco was frantically nodding along.

“Well then, gentlemen, this is where we shall depart for the night,” Harry said pompously. “Because I have every intention to snoop.”

“Don’t complain about a two year detention tomorrow!” Theo chirped, happy to be going away from his head of the house.

“Don’t worry. I won’t.”

The slytherins departed after wishing him good night and with hopes that Harry would reconsider his suicidal intentions, but Harry simply cast a silencing charm on his feet and walked closer.

“-on’t act oblivious, Snape! You know it’s happening!”

“Oh, do I, now?”

“He’s coming back! Look!” Karkaroff pushed up his sleeve, exposing his Dark Mark for everyone to see. “He’s getting stronger. He will come for us!”

“For you, you mean?”

“The Dark Lor-”

“Pretty. Can I touch it?”

Two men froze, turning to look at Harry, who, seemingly, appeared out of nowhere, and was clearly staring at the Dark Mark, having heard most of the conversation, too.

Karkaroff yanked his sleeve down, face white. “You!”

Harry rolled his eyes. “Of course, me . Who else am I if not myself?”

Harry saw Snape trying and failing to suppress a smirk.

“Does Hogwarts not teach privacy?”

“Does Durmstrang not teach subtlety?” Harry asked in return. “This isn’t a private space, Igor Karkaroff, and your secret conversation isn’t so secret.” Harry cocked his head to the side, staring at the man, unblinkingly, making the man nervous just because he could.

“Severus, control your unruly students,” the man hissed angrily, but Harry could tell a farce when he saw one.

“Ah, deflection ,” Harry smiled sweetly. “I guess lying to yourself is a must when time is running out.”

The man’s face paled drastically once he comperhanded Harry’s innuendo, and then reddened with fury.

“How dare you presume to know anything about me, boy?! And threatening? I’ll show you- ahh !” Karkaroff bent over with pain, fingers digging into his recently covered forearm.

“Tsk-tsk. So rude .” Harry tutted, wondering why Snape wasn’t intervening. “If I threatened you, Karkaroff, you’d know.” Harry increased the magic he was using to activate pain in the man’s arm momentarily, before letting go. “Besides, I have no need to threaten you myself. After all, traitors are at the top of the Dark Lord’s hit list. He’s not a very merciful man, you see.” Harry offered a smile that might look innocent to a bystander, but the sinister gleam was clear for Karkaroff to see. “But I’m sure you’ll be fine. You- what? Put most of his Inner Circle to Azkaban? And then became a headmaster, living the best life. I’m sure he’ll be excited to hear all you’ve done, Igor dear.”

The man’s face was void of any colour, eyes wide and filled with pure terror Harry’s never seen before.

It was like a rush, seeing such fear his words could inflict. Such terror .

He should do it more often.

“B-but, but-” Karkaroff stuttered, looking hopeful all of a sudden. Desperate, like a drowning man seeking air. “You’re Harry Potter, you’re a good boy, aren’t you? You’ll save us all if the Dark Lord returns, right? It’s your job . You’re the saviour .”

For a moment, Harry couldn’t believe those words. Karkaroff was grasping at straws, looking for any sort of salvation.

Willing to drown everyone to ensure his own survival.

Pathetic.

And insulting, to ask a teenager to save his grown-up, traitorous ass. 

Harry laughed . 

It was cold, mocking and cruel. Enough that the hairs on the back of their necks stood up, warning of the danger, settling a need to run or fight in their bones.

“ Me ? Save you ?” Harry shook his head, a wide smile spreading through his face, making him look manic. Insane, Draco would say, while Tom would match Harry’s grin with one of his own. “You’d send me gift-wrapped to Voldemort himself if you thought it would save you from his wrath. And I’m not sure what delusions you are under, but this Harry Potter won’t be saving anyone from the Dark Lord.” 

He could feel both men’s eyes piercing into him, one calculating, one with ever sinking hope, and Merlin, what a rush . To goad these grown men, to shatter their dreams.

Last hope of salvation.

“Why would I? After all, we’re working towards the same goals, he and I.” With a few conflicting views, but that can be fixed. Compromised on.

Karkaroff spluttered, gasping for air as he staggered back away from Harry, who continued standing with hands behind his back, a seemingly pleasant, yet mocking smile on his face.

Karkaroff later will think that it was the devil himself staring at him through the boy’s eyes, foretelling his inevitable, horrible death - for it will be horrifying under the Dark Lord’s hand - and laughing at his terror. His dying hope.

This wasn’t the Harry Potter he’s heard about. This cruel vindictive monster - for that’s what he was - a wolf in sheep’s clothing, will do nothing to save any of them from the Dark Lord, and would rather join him.

Who will save him - them - now?

Severus got the distinct impression that Potter was like a cat playing with its food.

He would’ve intervened if it was anyone other than Karkaroff, but he just had to see how this would play out.

He never expected such cruel words from the boy. From Lily’s child.

The blatant taunting, subtle threatening.

Crushing whatever hope Igor held for Harry Potter to vanquish the Dark Lord. Gone.

It reminded Severus of someone else. 

No wonder Lucius asked if the Dark Lord was influencing Potter; for a brief moment, he thought that too.

What an interesting development. 

If this was the boy's true self, then thank Merlin it didn't come out sooner, otherwise Severus wasn't sure if the school would still be standing.

Karkaroff, on the other hand, looked ready to keel over.

"Leave, Igor. And cease harassing my students with your own problems."

The headmaster turned to look at him incredulously.

"If Potter doesn't kill the Dark Lord, we are as good as dead!"

"We?" Snape parroted. "There's only one traitor amongst us, and it isn't me."

Harry was downright grinning at the headmaster, and Snape couldn't find it in himself to care. Igor was beyond annoying this year, and it was time someone put the man in his place, even if it was a student.

Oh well.

"This isn't over," Karkaroff sneered, and Potter started hissing; the very next moment Karkaroff keeled over.

Truly, it just showed how little they as a community knew of this specific brand of magic. Before Potter started hissing at everyone this year, Severus had no idea he could influence the Dark Mark with parselmagic. It was a scary thought, especially since Potter seemed to take sadistic pleasure out of hurting Igor with it.

"That's enough, Mr Potter," Severus stepped up, because there were limits to what he could allow. "Leave, Igor. And if the Dark Lord is truly returning, I suggest you start running. Or beg for forgiveness, either way, I don't care. Let's go, Mr Potter."

Severus put a hand on the boy's shoulder and led him away, hoping that no one saw or heard anything.

"You must be more careful, Mr Potter. There are eyes and ears everywhere."

Harry turned to grin at him.

"I'm not an idiot, professor."

"Then please, cease tormenting foreign headmasters."

"Stick to my own, got it."

Cheeky brat.

"Well, if you're not about to go back to your entourage of fans, Mr Potter, I suggest you go to bed. I'm sure you had an… exciting evening."

Harry smirked. "Of course, which is why I'm curious which torture technique you've selected for the Weasley."

Snape sported a smirk of his own.

"I'm sure it'll be long and torturous, Mr Potter. Now, I bid you goodnight."

With that, Severus left his probably most terrifying student at the entrance to the Great Hall.

He still had his teacher duties, after all.

Harry had no intention of going back to the Ball, of what was left of it, and hurried down into the Chamber.

"Harry." Tom greeted as Harry stepped into the room. "How was your-" he stopped abruptly once he saw Harry, eyes widening.

The next moment, Tom was standing up and walking closer, eyes raking Harry’s form appreciatively top to bottom without missing an inch. "Darling, you look positively delicious ."

Harry's eyes widened in shock, not having expected this, and the next moment his cheeks were flaring red at the innuendo.

He tried to take a step back - possibly run away - but Tom clearly anticipated this and took Harry's hand, bringing it to his lips and placing a kiss, all while maintaining eye contact.

Harry didn't know what to do with himself. He felt embarrassed and wanted to get away, but Tom's eyes kept him rooted to the spot, and the damned bastard was smirking , as if he knew exactly what he was doing to Harry.

"I'm sure you had an eventful evening, dear, but first, allow me a dance with you. Merlin knows enough people had their hands on you today, and I feel greedy for my share."

At that moment, Harry's mouth refused to form words due to sheer possessiveness and jealousy in Tom's voice, so he simply nodded, allowing the other boy to pull him into the pose.

Soon after, the music started, and just like the last time, Tom moulded them into position and started swirling.

"Darling, did I break you?" Tom asked after a minute of silence, only half-joking.

Harry shook his head, forcing himself to snap out of whatever state he was in. "N-no. I'm unbreakable."

Tom smiled indulgently. "Sure. Whatever you say."

After that, Harry relaxed in Tom's arms, for the first time that night.

There were no expectations here, in the Chamber of Secrets.

No reporters, no gossip mill ready to be started at the smallest misstep.

Just him, Tom and music.

"I hope you're not falling asleep on me," Tom muttered, after a while. At this point, they were just swinging together in a comfortable embrace. "That would be highly rude."

Harry snorted into Tom's chest. "We can't have that."

Their eyes met.

Harry felt drunk as he gazed into the eyes of a boy who will one day become the most dangerous man to walk the earth.

That's not what it felt like to him.

To Harry, Tom was his only real friend. The one person he could trust completely, despite a few hiccups, and he wouldn't trade him for the whole world.

Not for anyone.

And as he stood there, Tom's arms wrapped around him, in the Chamber that was no one's but their own… Harry had never felt more at home. More at peace.

He felt like he was falling.

And Tom… his eyes were soft as he gazed at Harry, even if he knew there was a beast hiding behind them. Yet there was something fierce, something very much like devotion, like- like desire , and all of a sudden, Harry felt naked.

He felt seen.

He didn't even notice when they stopped swinging, when the music faded away, and they were left just gazing deep into each other's souls, with no secrets between them.

Without warning, Tom leaned down.

For some reason, Harry didn't freak out once their lips touched, or when he subconsciously went on his tiptoes to meet Tom halfway.

It was cliche, but Harry felt sparks fly.

A warm feeling spread all over his body, an unconscious shudder that Tom took a great pleasure in being the cause of, and pulled Harry even closer.

Harry gasped, and Tom took the chance to bite the boy's lip, enjoying the little gasps Harry made.

They pulled away.

"Was that alright?" Tom asked quietly, as if not to break the momentum.

Harry, quite honestly, had trouble forming thoughts, not to mention speaking.

He felt dazed, but managed a nod, eyes alternating between Tom's slightly swollen smirking lips, to his amused eyes.

"Oh my, did I render you speechless, darling? Tsk tsk," he gently brushed his thumb across Harry's cheek, all the while his eyes stayed on Harry, who remained silent. "Did I break you?"

At that moment Harry snapped out of whatever stupor he was in, and glared . "I'm- I'm not- stop looking so smug!" He slapped Tom's chest. "I'm fine!"

Tom's smirk only grew while Harry spluttered in indignation, then pouted, clearly admitting defeat, at least in Tom's opinion.

"Was that something you wanted?" Tom asked again, trying to ignore the ever-growing fear that he stepped too far, and Harry will want nothing to do with him after this. That the kiss was a mistake and would ruin their relationship.

Or that Harry will deny him.

He didn't know which was worse.

The boy's cheeks reddened, a rare shy smile creeping up on his face, and Harry nodded.

"Use your big boy words, Harry."

"Shut up!" the boy smacked Tom's chest and tried to step back, but the slytherin was quick to sneak his arm around Harry's waist and pull him back in. "Tom!"

"If you don't like something, you should say it, darling." Tom teased, unable to get enough of Harry being all flustered. It was an endearing sight. "You're usually exceptionally vocal about things that annoy you."

That was true, Harry thought, but-

"Well, I'm quite enjoying it this far." He allowed his hands to wrap around Tom's neck, offering a smile. "And dance better, too."

"Well, as long as you don't kiss anyone else you dance with," Tom joked, but the warning note in his voice was clear. "You didn't, did you?"

Mischievous smirk made its way onto Harry's lips. "And if I did?" he looked up at Tom, seeing pure jealousy radiating from him. "Would you be jealous, Tommy-dear?"

Tom's hands on him tighten in warning, a dangerous glint appearing in his eyes.

"You shouldn't tempt me like this, Harry-dear . You know I have no qualms about commiting a murder."

Harry threw his head back and laughed, grinning at Tom with open fondness.

"After I tell you what happened today, I think you'll have every right to commit one. I, of course, will help."

Tom grinned right back, moulding Harry into position again, before spinning them in circles - the music was back again.

Harry laughed maniacally, especially when Tom leaned down to steal another kiss.

"I cannot wait for you to tell me about all the people I will have the honour of killing for you, darling."

Tom couldn't keep his eyes off the boy he kept safely enclosed in his arms, wondering how in hell did he get so lucky. To find someone just as twisted as him, just as dark.

Just as perfect.

And he couldn't help but think, to promise:

I will give you the world.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 11

••°°••

Harry was rudely awakened by weird noises and… Tom's hissing?

Was he still dreaming?

It took a moment to force his eyes open and the very first thing that greeted him was Tom, glaring murderously at something. 

Harry extended his hand and summoned his glasses, not wanting to move since he was so damn comfortable, and was surprised to see a hawk glaring at him and Tom.

Tom .

Memories from last night hit him like a train, leaving him slightly dizzy as blood rushed to his cheeks; Harry felt himself starting to blush.

As if knowing what he was thinking, Tom looked down, smirked , and pushed his fingers into Harry's hair - something he'd clearly been doing for a while; Harry was so utterly relaxed he didn't want to move.

He sighed deeply, his eyes falling close once more, never having imagined someone raking his hair would feel so good. It felt too good to be real.

Perhaps it truly was still a dream.

"You're almost purring, darling."

"Mhm, shut up and keep doing that," Harry mewled, thinking he deserved to be spoiled like this once in a while. He’ll take what he can get.

"And you called me a cat," Tom muttered absentmindedly, but Harry heard it anyway, and his expression morphed into a self-satisfied smirk.

"No, I called you a kitten ." Tom's fingers tightened in a clear warning. "Oh please, don't pretend you didn't lik- umph !"

Tom slapped a hand over Harry's mouth, briefly wondering why he was putting up with this insufferable gryffindor. "For once, Harry, shut up ."

Harry grinned, looking up at Tom daringly, mouth opening to say make me , when the hawk screeched again.

Whoops. Harry totally forgot about it.

"Who's that from? And how did it get in here?"

Tom shrugged. "I haven't the slightest. However, magical birds have a way of reaching their recipients, so it mostly made its way here through the pipes and alike. You should probably check whatever it brought. Might be important if it dared to venture into such a place."

Harry begrudgingly admitted that Tom may be right.

However, there was only one problem with this plan: he didn't want to move .

He deserved to laze around after such a gruelling night.

“Come here,” he spoke to the hawk, who had the audacity to shake its head. “ Now , or I’ll set you on bloody fire.”

Tom snorted, clearly amused by Harry's antics, but his words did have the desired effect; the hawk flew over, indignant, and stretched out its leg.

“There, wasn't that hard, was it?” Harry grumbled at the bird who somehow managed to look like it would rather be anywhere else, but here. He'd never seen a bird with such a superiority complex. “You can leave now. I don’t have any food down here, go to the owlery if you want something.”

The hawk let out an ear-piercing screech, raising its talons. This time, Harry summoned a small flame. “I’m not fucking kidding. Just try me.”

With the last angry screech, the hawk spread its wings and flew away.

Bloody hell.

“Well, it’s… cute , watching you threaten a bird,” Tom chuckled. “It must’ve wanted to build a nest in your hair.”

Harry actually smacked Tom this time, for his sheer audacity.

He sat up, looking incredibly disgruntled.

“With this sort of attitude, I just might set you on fire. Now shut up, I wanna see what this is.”

Firstly, Harry felt the parchment with his magic, looking for any curses that could eat his flesh, but didn’t find anything.

Not even some sort of tracking charm or a potion. Brilliant.

“That’s a Malfoy crest,” Tom pointed out, looking at the letters on Harry's lap. “Seems like nothing’s changed.”

Harry rolled his eyes and pulled out the letter, begrudgingly impressed by the expensive quality of the parchment.

Merlin forbid the Malfoys’ dare to use something common and affordable to the masses.

There were two letters inside.

The first was a-

“A formal invite to the Malfoy Yule Ball?” Tom whistled. “Those are - or at least used to be - excessively exclusive. And Merlin, even the wording is exactly the same.” Tom furrowed his nose in disgust. “No creativity. Truly, it's been fifty years.”

“Shut up, they’re idiots. Influential idiots, so no one is going to care.”

“What’s in the next letter?” Tom asked, before Harry decided to point out that his followers were imbeciles, although that wasn’t too far off the mark.

“Um… oh- oh. Holy shit.”

“Did they name you their heir? Because you look beyond shocked, darling.”

Harry snorted. “No, this is better. Here-” he shoved the letter into Tom’s hands. “Read.”

Tom’s eyes raked through the parchment, his amusement growing with each sentence.

“ His most sincere apologies ?” Tom scoffed. “As if. He’s just trying to cover his arse for slighting you, afraid you’ll curse him on sight during the Ball.”

“Must’ve had a good freak-out after Draco told him he invited me along.” Harry grinned manically. He wished he was there to see Lucius' initial freak-out.

“Well, you did influence his Mark.” Tom gave Harry an unamused look, slightly annoyed, but even more impressed that Harry could manipulate such magic - parselmagic. It’s what his Marks were based on; he just never counted for another parselmouth being born. But Harry, seemingly, was an exception to everything. “He must think I am possessing you, since he also knows about me. ”

Harry shrugged. 

“More sleepless nights for him. And he did say he’s at my service . Do you think that’s to glean out if you’re with me or not?”

“Definitely. Lucius isn’t as sly as he thinks he is.”

“Well, you picked your followers. Should’ve looked for more than simpering fools.”

Tom pinched the boy next to him, enjoying the painted squeal he got in return. “I was gathering the most influential heirs. It’s not my fault their descendants became… so lacking. Abraxas was a pompous git, as you’d call him, but he was useful, quick and precise.”

Harry looked at Tom in silent contemplation.

“Do you miss them?” he asked quietly, wondering if Tom’s loneliness, his isolation was affecting him much more profoundly than he originally thought. Tom may be a creature of solitude, but everyone needed socialisation in order not to go mad.

Tom snorted. “Merlin, no. I may have already had their loyalty, but it didn’t make them any less annoying. Especially living with them; you know how it is in dorms - Abraxas always took a bloody hour in the bathroom. I had to curse him on more than one occasion just to hurry up.”

Harry nodded absentmindedly, thinking about his own dormmates.

“Well, Draco isn’t much different. He takes forever doing his hair, and it looks the same every time anyway. Bloody ridiculous.”

Tom felt a pang of jealousy at the mention of the youngest Malfoy, and that Harry had knowledge of the boy’s morning rituals. 

“But that’s nothing compared to what happens at the Gryffindor tower each morning,” Harry went on, oblivious to Tom’s mood. “Everyone wakes up late and then clog up the showers. Thank Merlin I wake up earlier than them, otherwise I’d never be on time.”

“There’s also your extracurricular excursions to take into account, my dear. As much as I’d hate to admit it, you’ve been exploring the castle much more avidly than I have, in my time.”

“Of course I have,” Harry replied smugly, and received yet another pinch for his cheek.

“Oh, don’t gloat. I didn’t have an invisibility cloak back in my time, and couldn’t slip away as easily. Only when I became a prefect did I have a free range to explore the castle to my heart's content.”

“We should go explore together, then. There is an abandoned portion of the dungeons that students aren’t allowed to approach. I wonder what could be there. It was always too risky to approach with slytherins just waiting to curse me, and my darling friends refusing to go anywhere near ‘those evil slytherins’, but now seems like the perfect time.”

“And Snape,” Tom added, because he was the one to hear Harry ranting and raving about the unfair treatment he got from the Potion’s Master, and downright stalking at times. There were quite a few speeches on how Harry was going to disembowel the man or force-feed him his own bloody potions, then watch him choke on them as he died, but things have changed drastically from Harry ranting about the man’s upcoming murder to Harry ranting about the man actually doing his job as a professor and the Head of the House, and genuinely trying to help Harry.

As a slytherin himself, Tom knew the unfair treatment slytherins got from the other houses, even back in his own time. It was evident that the bias got so much worse since his counterpart rose to power and Slytherin became the house that raised his future followers. And Tom was glad to see someone as fierce as Severus Snape protecting the students - something Slughorn never really did.

And whilst he could understand Harry’s need to take care of everything on his own, and could understand his frustration at Snape for prying into his personal life, Tom knew it was for the best.

Harry would never admit to needing help.

Good thing Snape wasn’t asking. 

Tom couldn’t do much while being stuck in that damned diary, but this won’t last forever. Eventually, he’ll gain a permanent body, and then there will be no one to stop him from enacting revenge on Harry’s behalf.

“He’s been acting weird. Allowing me to get away with things I usually wouldn’t.” Harry frowned. “Perhaps that’s not Snape, but an impersonator.”

Tom rolled his eyes. “It will not get you out of the health exam, Harry. That man will drag you down kicking and screaming, and knock you out, if needed.”

Harry crossed his arms and pouted. “Doesn’t mean it doesn’t suck.”

“I never said it didn’t,” Tom smirked. “You should also talk to Snape if you are truly attending the Malfoy Yule Ball. You may be emancipated, but so far, they’re oblivious to your awareness. It would be best if the Head of the House gave you his direct permission.”

“McGonagall would never agree and would immediately go prattle to Dumbledore,” Harry grumbled. “And after last night, I’m not sure I’ll leave the Ball alive - it was so utterly exhausting. I can’t do that again so soon.”

“Oh, don’t lie, dear. You had so much fun. Especially as causing chaos by just being there seems to be one of your traits.”

Harry’s lips stretched into a reluctant smile. He did have fun, mostly.

However, the last hours of the night were the most enjoyable. Most likely because he was with Tom.

And they kissed.

Oh Merlin, they kissed.

Harry still couldn’t wrap his mind around that, last night feeling more like a dream than a reality.

Because, why would Tom bloody Riddle want to kiss him ?

Harry knew he was powerful, that Tom liked his cruel streak and even encouraged his darker desires, but as far as he knew, there was nothing appealing about him.

“What’s got you so lost in your head, darling?” Tom asked, shifting, so he was even closer to Harry.

“Why did you kiss me?” Harry blurred out, ignoring the heat rushing to his cheeks. Couldn’t he have phrased it differently? Merlin.

Tom frowned.

“Isn’t that obvious, Harry?” he asked, sounding genuinely confused, which, in turn, made Harry confused. He wouldn’t have bloody asked if he had known, damn it. 

Tom must’ve read his expression, because he leaned in closer, features softening into one of his rare moments of softness, as Harry called them.

“I don’t know how it is in your time, darling, but where I’m from, it’s a way to show affection. Unless…” Harry didn’t believe for a second the look of innocence Tom tried to project. “Unless you go about kissing everyone, these days? Social norms do change, I’ll admit, but that seems a bit excessive- ouch !”

“Don’t be a prat!” Harry yelled, hitting Tom once more for a good measure. Someone had to keep Tom in line, after all. “I don’t kiss anyone!”

“Just me?”

“ Yes! ”

Tom’s smirk was victorious.

Harry scowled, mostly at himself for falling into the other boy’s trap. Why was he being such an idiot today? That kiss must’ve scrambled his brain. There was no other explanation.

“Well, I’d appreciate it immensely if I stayed the only one you kiss, Harry dear.” The possessive glint in the slytherin’s eyes was back, and only now Harry seemed to realize he’s seen it aimed at him numerous times before, but he never fully realized what it was, or why. Now it seemed so painstakingly clear. He must need new glasses. Yes, that must be it. “If you’d allow that, of course.”

“But why me ?” 

Harry hated how vulnerable he sounded just then.

He learned from a young age that being vulnerable meant getting hurt or ridiculed. That it was only giving someone else permission to play with your emotions, allowing them to get to you.

It was a dangerous zone he did his best to avoid completely, but he had to be sure Tom wasn’t just mocking him. Wasn’t just trying to manipulate him for whatever goal he had, because Harry wasn’t sure he could take such a hit right now, or ever.

Tom was his closest friend.

The only one to know Harry’s deepest secrets. The only one to know of his past, of what he had to endure to get where he is now. The only one to know Harry’s true self, so why, in Merlin’s name, would Tom want him?

He was lacking.

It was absurd.

Tom seemed to have caught a glimpse of his thoughts, because his expression turned to one of fury, that morphed into sorrow.

“Harry…” It was a mere whisper, but Harry flinched back, turning away. He didn’t want pity. “No, don’t do that. Not you.” Tom reached out, gently cusping Harry’s chin and turning the boy’s face towards his own. Harry still didn’t meet his eyes, so Tom started to gently stroke his cheek. “Harry… you are the only one in my rather long existence I’ve seen as an equal to myself. My only true friend and companion. I’m sure it’s safe to say that no soul on this earth knows me like you do, dear. And no one would dare to challenge me so fiercely as you do. You are a force, aren’t you, darling?” This time, Tom waited until Harry lifted his eyes to meet his; the boy was utterly baffled to not only see sincerity in his eyes, but also sheer fascination, bordering on obsession.

Tom was telling the truth.

He was being completely, utterly honest.

Harry could feel it.

“My vicious untamed creature,” Tom whispered, taking Harry’s hand and placing a kiss on his knuckles, whilst his eyes - so full of worship - never left Harry’s. “You have no idea how fascinating you are, how anyone could only dream of the privilege of having you. Your magic sings to me. Your power is divine. And your beauty… darling, you’ve captured me like a spider does its prey. I cannot fathom how you are unable to see yourself in the same light as I do, because if you did, you’d be just as enamoured by it - just as gone.”

Harry’s whole face was scarlet and he could seldom breathe as Tom spoke. He prayed for it not to be a dream; a cruel joke of fate.

“So when you ask me, why you , darling, I find that question absurd, as you are the only one on this earth I would ever consider worthy enough to be my companion, and you mine, if you’d allow me such pleasure.”

Tears fell from Harry’s eyes without him even noticing.

It was unfair. Totally, completely unfair, how such a fucking prick like Tom could also be so smooth, and dare he say, romantic.

He made Harry feel things he didn't think he could. He knew he harboured a crush on Tom for some time now - the whole realization was a bit of a shock, really - but he never, not in a million years would've thought Tom held similar sentiments towards him.

He was the Dark Lord - how could he love?

Could he?

Could Harry?

It was completely uncharted territory and Harry was going into it blind.

Tom, however, seemed to know what he was doing. Or was he faking confidence?

His words hit something deep in Harry, touched his soul, even. No one ever spoke to him in such a way, in such a gentle, reverent tone, as if afraid Harry would break .

Tom was gentle. Beyond what Harry thought him capable of.

It gave him hope.

"Alright," Harry uttered, ignoring just how rough his voice sounded, how his eyes still burned with unshed tears. What was wrong with him? He never cried. "As long as you are genuine about this, Tom. As long as it isn't some sort of game." He couldn't take it if it was.

It would ruin him.

Tom's eyes lit up with joy. A wide grin spread over his face - the boy looked as if he had won the lottery.

“Thank you, Harry,” Tom placed a chaste kiss on Harry’s knuckles once more - and Harry was not swooning on the inside. “You have no idea just how happy you’ve made me.”

Harry had some idea.

He himself couldn’t believe what was happening - to what he just agreed to - but the link he shared with Tom was buzzing with contentment. 

Harry offered a shy smile, ignoring the butterflies in his stomach. And only then did he seem to realize just how close he and Tom were sitting.

Practically on top of each other, holding hands .

His gaze shifted towards Tom’s lips, that he - Harry bloody Potter - kissed, then to the ever- knowing look Tom seemed so fond of wearing, and he bolted.

“Uh, brea-breakfast! We should- we should get breakfast . Yes. Right now .”

Tom didn’t move an inch. Instead, he draped himself lazily over the couch as his eyes raked Harry up and down, much like a predator observing its prey.

Harry did his best to will away the goosebumps Tom’s intense gaze erected, but it was futile - his body was a traitor.

It was all Riddle’s fault.

“Why, darling, I was just about to devour you for breakfast.”

Harry squealed, face burning with mortification, while the older boy clearly took immense pleasure in being the cause of such reactions.

Harry wanted to run, hide, and never show his face ever again.

How can Tom just- just say such things?!

With wide eyes and wildly beating heart, Harry took a few steps back, just to put some distance between himself and the very cunning slytherin, just so he could take a breath of fresh air, clear his head, but Riddle had other plans.

He, too, stood up, his gaze unwavering as he approached Harry.

“There’s no need to run from me, Harry. You know I’ll always find you. And I would never do anything against your will.”

Harry’s back hit the wall.

There was nowhere to run.

Tom seemed to have realized that as well, as a smug grin stretched across his face.

Wouldn’t be so smug if he kicked him in the shins, Harry thought, and narrowed his eyes.

Tom must’ve sensed the danger, because he froze momentarily and didn’t move any closer. After all, he was more than familiar with Harry’s violent tendencies and knew when to stop pushing, even if most times he did not.

Harry’s anger was divine, but there was time and place for it.

Right now, while he loved to see the boy so flustered, all for him , he didn’t want to push too hard, too fast. After all, this was new for both of them, and Harry could very well run off.

Tom can be merciful.

This once.

“Very well. Breakfast it is, darling.”

Harry’s eyes narrowed with suspicion. It wasn’t like Tom to give up so easily, or at all.

“You- you want to come with?”

“Might as well. I doubt anyone will notice my presence after yesterday. But I sure would love to witness the remnants of the chaos you caused, darling.”

“Hey! I didn’t cause anything!” Harry pouted.

“Oh, yes, I forgot. It’s the Potter luck that’s at fault. How remiss of me.”

Tom didn’t sound very sorry, so Harry unrepentantly sent a stinging hex.

“It is the Potter luck, or more like, a curse . How else would you explain everything that happens to me?”

“Dumbledore curse.”

Harry snorted. It sounded about right.

Everything bad happening in his life was because of Dumbledore and his meddling.

“How will you come with me?” Harry asked suddenly, nerves skyrocketing at Tom’s smirk.

That could mean nothing good.

It was a brilliant, ingenious sort of magic Harry never thought possible, but the word ‘never’ didn’t seem to exist in Tom Riddle’s dictionary.

He was downright gleeful when presenting Harry with the reality-bending mind magic spell. Illusion of sorts.

Done completely in parselmagic, something only the two of them could wield.

“To everyone else I will look like someone they’ve seen, but can never remember or pin down. Just add a strong repellent, and they won’t even care that I'm there.” Tom’s expression turned serious. “But this takes magic. Energy. Are you sure you are up for it? I don’t want you to overexert yourself.”

Harry rolled his eyes.

“Oh please, it’s not like you haven’t been leaching from ambient magic as well.” Tom’s eyes widened at Harry’s pointed look. “I can tell. And nobody’s stopping you from ‘’borrowing’’ some magic from other students, as long as you don’t kill them. That would definitely sickle Dumbledore on me.”

And neither of them wanted that.

They didn’t want to raise any alarms of Lord Voldemort returning. Not while Harry was so under the old coot’s thumb and would definitely be forced to fight against him.

But with his recent emancipation, things were looking less glum.

“I know what I’m doing, dear, and so do you. So, ready to depart?”

Harry nodded, even though he was nervous.

What if this goes wrong?

What if Dumbledore somehow-

“Relax, Harry.” Tom gently gripped his shoulder, grounding him. “I can disappear back into my journal at any time. You have your invisibility cloak. If worst comes to worst and he attacks - which is highly unlikely - you have your loyal slytherins there to protect you, and trust me, they will . It will be fine.”

Harry took in a shaky breath, knowing Tom was right, but he was still nervous.

This was a huge risk. Even if they prepared for it.

“Come on, darling. Let’s go shock the masses.” Tom held out his hand for Harry to take.

Harry did, pretending not to see Tom’s smug and triumphant smirk, as they made their way towards the Great Hall.

It seems that after last night's festivities, breakfast ran later than usual.

Most students only seemed to be coming down, which was perfect to mingle between other students and not be seen.

Harry heard Tom let out a small gasp as he took in the Great Hall in the morning light; it’s been decades since he’s seen it in all its glory.

“It’s still the same.”

Harry offered a soft smile, feeling the trickles of nostalgia through his and Tom’s bond.

“Come on. Let’s sit down, lest someone sees us.”

Harry and Tom made their way to the slytherin table, making sure to be as far away from the Head Table as possible, just in case.

Nobody batted an eye as they said down and piled their plates with food. Must be all the hangovers, even though students hid it well.

“Oh, Harry, how can you look so chipper so early in the morning?” Blaise moaned, holding his head. “You missed the follow-up party at Slytherin yesterday. Merlin gracious, I wish I did as well.”

“I didn’t know there was one.” Not that he would’ve gone; the Yule Ball was enough human interactions for one night.

“Draco didn’t tell you?” Harry shook his head. “Ah, he- he might’ve mentioned something happening, but I have no idea what.”

Harry smirked.

Draco must’ve forgotten to mention it after their squabble with Hagrid, and then Harry fucking off to haunt Karkaroff.

“Potter!” as if on cue, Draco appeared at the table, taking a seat in front of Harry. “Father tells me he sent you an invitation?”

Harry nodded, impressed at how well Draco was hiding his nervousness behind the haughty mask. 

“Good. Ah- well, are you- will you attend?”

“He’s been insufferable about it all morning.” Theo plopped into the seat next to Harry. “If you refuse to go, he might try to kidnap you. Fair warning.”

“Oh, I’d like to see you try.”

Everyone turned to look at the boy sitting next to Harry, as if surprised to see someone sitting there at all.

Harry watched carefully how all of their eyes glazed over with slight confusion. Like they were looking at something they couldn’t comprehend.

It worked.

“Who are you?” Theo was the first to speak, his eyes sharper than the others. Harry desperately hoped Theo wouldn’t be able to fight against their magic.

“This is my friend-” Harry hesitated at the name. 

“Marvolo,” Tom interjected pleasantly. “Pleased to make your acquaintance.”

“Have we seen you before?” Draco asked, eyes narrowed. He was trying very hard to concentrate on the newcomer and recall any sort of information about him, but it was like his brain couldn’t concentrate.

“Perhaps.”

It didn’t dissipate the confusion.

Thankfully, at that moment, owls flew in.

Harry was practically vibrating with excitement as he unfolded the Daily Prophet, giving Tom an excited grin. It was much like a child bringing their parent to the mess they’ve caused and saying proudly: look at what I’ve done.

Tom couldn’t have been more captured.

INTERNATIONAL INCIDENT

HOGWARTS STUDENT ATTACKS THE SON AND HEIR OF FRENCH MINISTER

My dear readers, I couldn’t believe my own ears after hearing what happened.

Yesterday, Hogwarts hosted a celebratory Yule Ball for all three schools that are competing in this year's international event, the Tri-Wizarding Tournament.

If you’ve been keeping up with the news, you know that four champions (more on pg 12) were the main attraction and started the Ball with the opening dance, where the incident had taken place.

Hogwarts champion Harry Potter and Beauxbatons student Pierre Beaumont-LaRue, had taken each other as a date in a show of unity and forming foreign relationships (or is there something more going on?), but their dance was rudely interrupted by a Gryffindor student, Ginevra Weasley.

The girl claimed to be Harry Potter’s date, which the champion vehemently denied, accusing the girl of stalking (after speaking with a few students, I’ve been told Miss Weasley had a tendency to call herself future Lady Potter and stalk the poor boy in the castle halls). At the peak of her rage, Miss Weasley turned her attention on the Beauxbatons student Pierre Beaumont-LaRue, and sent an unknown curse at the boy. This is where Hogwarts champion Harry Potter showed his prowess in magic, and conjured a wandless shield (what an incredible piece of magic, am I right?).

Thankfully, the professors intervened, but the damage was done; Lord Beaumont-LaRue, after hearing of the attack on his son, was furious and demanded retribution.

Unfortunately, I cannot tell you if this will lead to charges against Miss Weasley or if this would cause a rift between Magical Britain and France, but I will say this: why is nobody at our beloved Hogwarts taking care of the clear student harassment against the Boy-Who-Lived?

The esteemed headmaster, Albus Dumbledore, claimed it to be a small misunderstanding - something the wizard had been known to say after similar incidents, and refused to intervene.

In fact, the headmaster’s prejudice and inaction had been noted by not only Hogwarts students, but the guests as well.

The French Minister of Magical Games and Sports, Benoît Escoffier , had been appalled after the incident.

• Monsieur Dumbledore assured us it was a small misunderstanding, nothing to worry about, but after speaking with students it became clear that not only is this sort of behaviour ignored, but encouraged! After speaking with heir Potter - who is a delightful young wizard - it became abundantly clear that the poor boy is used to such appalling treatment from the girl. I cannot fathom how the headmaster of a school can be so apathetic towards his own students' safety. 

However, the horrors do not end here.

Unfortunately, I got to witness one more disturbing scene: Hogwarts gamekeeper and a professor, Rubeus Hagrid, ambushed the young Harry Potter whilst the boy was taking a stroll outside.

The clearly inebriated man tore into the boy for dropping his class, for not visiting or writing (which brings the question, why does the gamekeeper want young Mr Potter to visit him alone?). Moreover, the man dared to demand for heir Potter to apologize to his stalker, Miss Weasley.

I was appalled by such inappropriate behaviour of one of the Hogwarts professors (more about R. Hagrid’s career on page 21). Thankfully, heir Malfoy and heir Nott intervened on the young wizard’s behalf, and the altercation ended there.

I’m glad to see heir Potter having such loyal friends, but it does not diminish the hardships the young wizard must face: harassment not only from students, but professors as well.

My dear readers, it’s becoming more and more clear that we do not know what is happening at Hogwarts school of Witchcraft and Wizardry, or if the school is even safe for our children.

Perhaps it’s time to take a closer look at what Albus Dumbledore had or had not been doing in our beloved school.

Rita Skeeter

Harry could barely contain his laughter.

“My dear, you’ve certainly been busy,” Tom muttered from aside, also amused. “Miss Skeeter is clearly asking for war on Dumbledore and his teachings.” His expression soured. “Hopefully, your stalkers will no longer be an issue.”

“He won’t be able to brush it under the rug either. This has attracted international attention,” Theo added his two knuts. “I believe we might see some changes here soon.”

“About time,” Draco piped up from his own paper. “Perhaps we can get that oaf sacked too. My father tried, of course, but Dumbledore insisted on Hagrid being the only one available to teach.”

Harry grimaced, thinking about all the shit he had to endure while pretending to be the good, perfect gryffindor. 

He still wasn’t sorry about saving Buckbeak though - Draco shouldn’t have been such a little shit.

“Well, if everyone’s reactions are anything to go by, this will end up in an investigation. Just look at the Head Table.”

Harry squinted, unable to see clearly that far, but the sour expressions on the professor's faces told him enough - shit was about to go down.

McGonagall looked especially sour - Harry will be surprised if she doesn’t get reprimanded for her inaction.

All of a sudden, Draco choked and started coughing.

“What’s up with you?” Harry asked, because he’s yet to see Draco so flustered.

Slytherins were big on keeping their masks in place, after all.

“Turn the page.”

Harry frowned, but Theo started chuckling behind the paper, even if he tried to hide it. It was unsuccessful, seeing as the whole paper was shaking along with him.

Harry frowned, confused at their reaction, reaching for the paper which was now in Tom’s hands.

He was even more confused at Tom’s stone-cold expression and hidden fury behind his eyes. Tom was gripping the paper so hard that it tore.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, leaning over to see what it was about, and he wished he didn’t.

Harry Potter and a possible love triangle?

It’s come to my attention that our dear Hogwarts Champion is not only remarkable at tackling dragons and being top of his year, but also has quite a few admirers.

According to other students, heir Potter had been seen interacting closely with one Draco Malfoy (more on the Malfoy family on pg 11). It’s been said that the boys are together more times than not, and have been noted visiting Hogsmead together.

I, myself, had the pleasure of interacting with heir Malfoy on a few occasions, where he’d come to heir Potter’s aid, especially after the first task, where Headmaster Dumbledore verbally attacked heir Potter (more about it on pg 12).

Same could be said about Beauxbatons student, Pierre Beaumont-LaRue, who was heir Potter’s date at the Yule Ball, and, if the rumours are correct, have been seen spending a lot of time with our beloved saviour.

So, is it true, then? Romane is brewing at Hogwarts? Is Harry Potter stuck between two charming heirs? 

I’ll let you decide.

Rita Skeeter

Then there were pictures .

Of Harry and Draco after the first task. Of Harry and Pierre, and then Draco, dancing yesterday.

“I’m going to murder Rita Skeeter,” Harry declared. That woman will suffer.

How did the curse he placed on her didn’t stop her from writing all this?

It should’ve- well, unless… Harry frowned. 

Oh, Skeeter was cunning .

There was nothing negative about Harry in the article. Nothing that could be perceived as lies.

It was a simple speculation. Portraying him like an idiot stuck between Draco and Pierre, with stars in his eyes for both.

Oh Merlin.

This was mortifying.

“Something you forgot to tell me, Harry dear?” Tom’s voice pierced through Harry’s windwhirl of emotions, and he was met with the barely contained rage of a teenage Dark Lord.

Oh Merlin, Tom was jealous.

He thought that Harry… what? Was also kissing the other two boys? It was absurd. Why would he? Draco and Pierre were only his… friends, and even the idea of them feeling something for Harry was absurd.

But looking at the pictures, of all of them, smiling and happy… it was obvious how one could make such assumptions. Especially someone like Rita Skeeter.

“Don’t be an idiot, To- Marvolo, it’s clearly something Skeeter came up with to get more revenue. Nothing happened, ever . We just danced. You know this. ”

Tom scrutinised him for a moment that felt like an eternity, before nodding, seeing the truth in Harry's eyes.

He leaned forward, mouth next to Harry’s ear, and whispered: “Good, otherwise I would’ve disembowelled them right in front of everyone, Harry. You should know that I do not share. ”

For some reason, this made Harry feel really, really hot .

He nodded, gulping, hoping that nobody saw his reaction. The article was mortifying enough.

Tom seemed to be pleased with his reaction, though.

Smug bastard.

“Will your father hear about this too, Draco?” Blaise teased, chuckling at his friend's mortified face. 

“Shut up, Blaise. I know where you sleep,” Draco said through clenched teeth. He looked flustered.

“I kind of wish I was there to see it,” Theo couldn’t stop his smirk either. Oh, to be a bug on Lord Malfoy’s wall as he reads an article about his own son. “Will you still be attending the Malfoy Yule Ball after this, Harry?”

“Of course he is,” Draco snapped, but then froze. He looked at the boy in question hesitatingly, casing out his reaction. “You are… aren’t you?”

Oh, Draco was insecure, Harry could tell. 

He offered a smile. “Of course I will, Dray. Who else would terrorise your guests if not me?”

Draco groaned.

“My father will kill me.”

“He will not, you’re his only heir,” Harry smirked. There was no way in hell Lucius would dare to do anything with him there, and he was not missing an opportunity to terrorise him . Last time was entertaining, but Harry wanted more .

And who better than his- ah, who were they, really? He and Tom?

Boyfri- no . Nope. Not going there yet. Too soon. Partners? Yes. Acceptable.

Who better to terrorise than his partner’s followers, who have no idea what’s going on?

It was perfect, and new, and exciting .

Tom must’ve sensed his elation, because he, too, chuckled.

“Don’t terrorise them too much, dear. I’m in need of their sanity.”

“Of course not. Just a little, though.”

Tom snorted. He didn’t believe that for a second.

Harry was out to get under Lucius’ skin ever since the man had slighted him in his second year.

Of course, Harry slighted the man first, and it was due to his idiocy that Tom ended up in Harry’s hands, but that wasn’t the point.

The point was, Harry needed to be entertained, and a room full of Death Eaters should do it.

And if his future followers can’t handle a half-sane fourteen year old, well… Tom has no use for them in the future.

“Um… who are you, again?” Theo asked, looking at Tom with unmasked suspicion. He clearly had been listening to their conversation, and was confused.

“Leave him be, Theo,” Harry snapped, and the boy instantly recoiled, turning his attention back to the Daily Prophet. Theo knew better than to annoy Harry so early.

Harry turned to Draco. “How are we getting out of Hogwarts?”

“Flooing from Sev’s office. Obviously.”

Harry groaned.

Just great.

Flooing. He hated the floo. Whoever created it should burn in hell for all eternity.